> Reborn as a dragon
>  by Silas5399
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

> Prologue edited
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

"Grampa hurry up or we'll be late." My granddaughter said as she tried to pull me out of the car making me chuckle.

"Don't rush me we have more than enough time." I told her as my son and daughter in-law helped me out of the car, we walked to the convention where there was construction on top of the building, but it was said on the news it was completely safe.

I loved spending time with my granddaughter, we even watched her favorite cartoons together like Skylanders Academy and My Little Pony.

"Hey, how much is that ring." I heard and looked to see a man buying a ring from a shady merchant but me and my family kept walking.

The convention was massive their were so many things here, plus their were a lot of possible souvenirs for my Granddaughter Alice.

"Hey pa remember when you used to take me to the theme park?" My son asked and I remembered.

"Yes I do and you whined on every ride." I said and we all laughed.

"So what should we do first?" I asked them as they looked around.

"I don't know, but how about you look around for things for Alice. I'm sure she would love that." He said as he hugged his daughter.

"Sure, see you around." I said as I walked away in search of things that she would like.

I looked everywhere and I could not find anything until I found that shady merchant again he had a pleased look on his face as he sat in a chair looking at the ceiling.

"Profitable day?" I asked as I approached making him look at me, and get up from his chair.

"Yes a very profitable day see anything of interest I also have more stored away." He said with a smile.

I thought before saying. "Do you have anything from My Little Pony or Skylanders Academy?" I asked him.

"Don't have anything from My Little Pony, but I do have some of the other and before we continue I am having a buy two get one free sale encase you buy two things." He said before ducking under the counter rummaging through a few boxes pulling out what looked like the dark Spyro's horns and Cynders collar.

He placed them on the counter before saying." So take your pick."

I rubbed my chin before saying. "I'll take both as for the third item do you have anything from wizard 101 I remember playing that game a while ago but I quite since it was a fucking pay to play game." I said with an annoyed tone.

"Yeah I think I have one thing from it let me get it." He said as he reached under the counter again pulling out a card.

He placed it on the counter and said. "That will be 25 dollars." He said so I pulled out my wallet and gave him the money then grabbed them.

I was going to keep the horns for myself and I would give Alice the collar, the card i just got it because I liked it.

As I walked around looking for them I couldn't help but notice a creaking noise but I couldn't tell where it was coming from so I kept walking.

After a few minutes I found them, and Alice was waving at me so I waved back that is when I heard a loud noise and looked up.

A large piece of the construction was collapsing right over them.

I called out to them telling them to move, but screaming drained out my voice as I ran towards them.

Alice was confused by the screaming before she looked up right before her parents.

I shoved them out of the way and then I was crushed by the falling debris.

When the smoke cleared I couldn't feel anything and I could barely see.

"Pa." I heard my son yelling as I saw three blurry figures rush to my side.

"Grandpa." Alice said as she hugged me, but I couldn't hug her back.

My vision began to grow dark as i found it hard to keep my eyes open and sounds began to become quite as I felt everything fade away.

"Well, this was unexpected, I guess I will have to settle with one when I wanted to send two, but I can't really say I am disappointed." A voice said in my head then I began to get feeling back in my body.

I opened my eyes but it was still dark and it felt like I was inside something.

'I have to get out of here' I thought as I tried to lift my head up but I was met with resistance from whatever I was in.

I started banging my head against it then it cracked and rays of light shone through the cracks.

I continued pushing till my head popped out of whatever held me then I looked around.

I was in a forest then I looked down to see what was holding me, it was an egg and then it fell over and shattered revealing my new form (just change the scales to black the horns to a dark grey and the larger scale like things on his chest gray as well.)

I was a baby Dark spyro but where was I.

I heard a low growl before spinning around on my four legs it felt natural to walk on all four of them.

Suddenly three timberwolves jumped out of the bushes.

The ones of the sides spread out cutting off my escape while the middle one approached me.

I slowly walked backwards and I backed into a tree.

The timberwolf was almost face to face with me and I felt something rising from my throat.

''I hope that is what I think it is.'' I thought as I took a deep breath and then breathed out a torrent of flames onto the timberwolf setting it on fire.

It howled in pain as it fled into the forest still burning and it's friends soon followed as they fled.

Soon after a letter appeared in front of me.

Congrats on winning your first battle you are in the world of My Little Pony you have been brought here to help protect this world as for your new body it was necessary to save your life and now you have all the powers of Spyro and Cynder from both the games and show plus a little surprise and you can create living puppets from wizard 101 but they can only use 0 pip spells, and 1 pip spells bye bye

I burned the paper in anger and started walking I wasn't confident I could fly yet but I knew Spyro could talk when he was born so that should make this easier.

I found a path so I started walking down it.

An hour of walking later I felt like I was going to collapse and I could barely stand but I fought through till I was out of the forest.

Now I was in a familiar orchard before my legs gave out and my eyelids felt heavy.

"Honey over here." I heard a voice say and I could see two figures running towards me before passing out.
> Chapter 1 edited
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

How is he doc?" I heard a voice say and my eyes opened slightly but I could only see see shapes I was too tired to open my eyes all the way.

"He seems to be suffering from exhaustion, not really surprising seeing how you saw him coming out of the Everfree." An unfamiliar voice said.

"So what species of dragon is he?" Asked a male voice.

"I dont know I have never seen this species before, I have seen skrills and many other species during my carier, but this might be a new species, I will need to send a letter to canterlot." Said a voice who I assumed was the doctor.

"So what is his diet?" Asked a female voice.

"I scanned him and he is an omnivore I have seen ponies selling fish in the market so you don't have to worry." Said the doctor and I was feeling more awake now so I opened my eyes.

I was in a bed with a blanket over most of my body then I looked around to see two stallions and a mare talking to each other, one of the stallions had a beige colored fur coat, he also wore glasses and a doctor's coat then I looked higher to see a horn on his head.

The other stallion had a Stetson hat with a red mane, light grayish olive coat, emerald eyes, and his cutie mark was an apple with a star in it.

The mare had her mane done in a ponytail, pale Gamboge fur, her mane color was normale gamboge, and her eyes were turquoise color.

They kept talking, but my throat was too dry for me to talk so I looked around and found a glass of water on the nightstand.

I made an attempt to move forward but I collapsed on the bed as I tried to stand and it seemed the mare heard me so she picked up the glass of water with her hoof.

She then slowly let me drink until I had enough.

I took deep breaths as she set the glass down and I was getting tired again.

"It seems he's tired from my scan, he is only a day old so it is understandable, though for a baby the look in his eyes shows that he is quite intelligent" The doctor said as he wrote something down.

"So how do we take care of a baby dragon?" Asked the mare.

"It depends on the species and since he is unknown for now we will have to wait for them to come here to examine him so do what you can for now." The doctor said as his horn glowed blue and so did his glasses as they adjusted themselves as he left.

I got comfortable on the bed as I let out a cute yawn making them aww.

They left the room shortly after to let me sleep so I just closed my eyes so I could sleep.
{Next morning}
When I woke up the next morning to an orange filly with emerald eyes staring at me.

"Hello." I said and she burst into giggles

I chuckled as I stood up but my legs were a little wobbly then I heard a door open.

It was Applejack's father Bright Mac I think they called him and his wife's name was Buttercup or at least her fake name her real name I believe is Pear Butter I did a lot of research on the show when my Grand daughter showed me it.

"Look who's up" he said as he looked at us.

"Thank you for helping me." I said and he froze.

"So you can talk at your age." He said.

"Yes, I don't know why though." I said I was genuinely curious how Spyro could talk when he was a baby.

He walked off and picked up Applejack then placed her on his back. "Well come down when your ready we have breakfast ready." He said walking out so I decided to try my flying skills.

My wings were easy to move so I started flapping them and I slowly took off but I was left exhausted as I left the roof so I decided just to walk for now.

As I walked down the stairs I could smell the delicious food at the table.

After getting to the table and getting in a chair I saw Granny Smith walk in.

Granny Smith does look a little younger than in the show but that is to be expepted at this point in the mlp timeline.

"Well looks like someone's awake we were worried about you." Granny said then Buttercup walked in carrying a tray with her mouth then she set it on the table there were apples, cereal and other breakfast foods.

She started laughing when she looked at me and I noticed I was drooling after wiping it away she went back into the kitchen to get a plate and set it in front of me.

The plate had fish sticks and scrambled eggs. "Thank you" I said making her smile.

"It's not a problem you should eat plenty also we are going to be expecting company today." She said.

"I heard, I was somewhat awake when you were talking to the doctor." I told her as I started eating, I started with the fish sticks then I moved onto the scrambled eggs.

There was a knock on the door and Bright Mac went to see who it was.

After a moment he returned with four other ponies following him into the dinning room.

They all looked like scientists with their lab coats there were four in total, three mares and one stallion. Two of the mares had horns the last one had wings and the stallion was an earth pony.

The two unicorns walked up to me and examined my wings and tail.

"Never seen a tail like this before." One of them said while the other said.

"Good wingspan for a hatchling seems strong enough to take flight for a minute or two." She started writing it down.

The pegasus opened my mouth. "He seems to be a fire breather." She said as she accidentally rubbed my nose with her hoof then I had the sudden urge to sneeze

"Move out of the way, he's going to blow." The pegasus said as the apple family got away from the table as I sneezed and a lightning bolt hit the roof of the room.

"I thought you said he was a fire breather." The stallion said and I sneezed again this time flames.

"The first dragon with two different breaths." The unicorn that was writing this all down said.

"We have what we need to make a report to the science committee so we will leave now but, except more to come by but before we leave do you have a name little dragon?" He asked.

"Spyro." I told them if I was in his body might as well use his name and they left.

"So, Spyro want to see what me and my son Big Macintosh do for a living." Bright Mac asked.

"Sure I'll come." I said in my childish voice making his chuckle as we left the house.

"So what do you do?" I asked I already knew but, I thought it would be best to ask.

"Me and my family has farmed apples for many generations and we continue to do so now." He said as he approached a tree and kicked it with his back legs.

All of the apples fell out of the tree and Big Mac gathered the apples into buckets.

It seemed there were two many for them to carry and I wanted to help then I felt something inside me, then it rose to the surface.

It felt like adrenaline was running through my body as four symbols appeared around me then they disappeared as the Living puppets took their place.

"What the." Bright Mac yelled as he fell over from surprise.

"Don't worry they won't hurt you." I said as I perched on one of their shoulders.

"What are they?" Bright Mac asked.

"They are puppets." I told him.

"How do you know all of this?" He asked me.

"Its complicated and you wouldn't understand." I said as he looked at the ground then back to me and nodded.

I told the puppets to help carry the apples to the barn.

As we were in the barn i watched them for a few hours, as they organize their barrels and tools then it started storming outside, as it suddenly started raining.

"Dagnabbit I forgot there was a large storm planned today." Bright Mac said.

"Eeyup." Big Mac said in response as he set the last barrel down.

I walked outside to see it was raining pretty hard then I slipped and I was covered in mud.

"Hahaha." Bright Mac laughed as he helped me up then went inside the house.

"Honey, I have to give Applejack a bath." Buttercup told her husband while nuzzling him then looked at me.

"And it look like she's not the only one." Bright Mac chuckled as she said that then she lead me to the bathroom where Applejack was.

"Climb into the tub so I can get you two clean." She said as I flew into the tub as she filled it and she our Applejack in with me.

She splashed around as she played. "Hold still." Buttercup said with a smile as she tried to clean Applejack.

I decided to try to clean my self as I grabbed a long brush then scrubbed my back.

After we took our bath we ate dinner then me and Applejack were taken to our rooms since I am baby might as well get all the sleep I can get.
> Chapter 2 edited
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

"Wake up it's time for breakfast." Bright Mac said scaring me awake.

I lazly followed him downstairs, my eyes barely open.

I got in my chair and rested my head on the table as I closed my eyes again.

I heard something placed in front of me,  so I opened my eyes to see a plate filled with a few apple slices,  boiled eggs,  and a few strips of bacon.

I stared with the eggs and I didn't really know how I ate everything,  but I was too tired to think about it right now. 

"So what's on the schedule for today?" I asked.

"Well actually we are taking you to the hospital to make sure you don't have any diseases that haven't surfaced yet, don't want everypony getting sick now do we." Buttercup said as she took my plate.

After we all ate Bright Mac and Buttercup took me to the hospital, I was on Buttercup's back because I was so tired.

"So what do you have planned doc?" I asked the doctor.

"Well, we will have to draw some blood then we will siphon some of your magic,  all living things have magic so by studying yours we can determine if you are related to any of the other dragon species." He said as he took out a small needle then tried to poke me with it.

"What the." He said as he tried again then he looked at my scales.

"It seems your scales are stronger than we anticipated so we will have to skip the blood test and go to the magic." He said as he cast a spell that enveloped me in his magic, then a black substance was drawn from my body which then was put into a container.

He looked at it with a worried look on his face as he left the room with the container.

"Is something wrong?" I asked Bright Mac.

"I don't know, but don't worry if something is wrong with you I'm sure they can fix it." He said.

We waited for maybe half an hour before the doctor returned.

"Can you two please follow me I need to show you something." He said so they followed him and I was left alone in the room.

{Bright Mac POV}

"So what's the problem doc?" I asked.

"Your little dragon friend is filled with dark magic I already sent a letter to Celestia about this she should be here soon with some guards." The doctor said quickly.

"Now hold on a sec,  you mean to tell me that the dragon that has done nothing wrong is filled with dark magic." I said.

"Yes, while it is common that everypony that is infected with dark magic goes evil and insane we have never seen anything born with it plus how it acts is rather strange." The doctor explained.

"And how does it act?" Asked a regal voice as we turned around to see princess Celestia.

She didn't look happy like she usually does and then the doctor lead us to a room.

"As everypony knows dark magic and everything else has a parasitic relationship it feeds off everything that is good inside their host and will latch onto and infect anything." He said as he brought out of container he put the magic in.

The magic hugged one side of the container and didn't move from that spot except when the doctor started to turn the container.

"What is this supposed to be?" Celestia asked.

"It is supposed to try to infect all of us,  but it seems to want one." He said then pointed at the wall where the black mass was trying to get towards.

"And that direction just so happens to be where our dragon friend is waiting." He said.

"So it has no interest in us,  are you confident about that?" Celestia asked as the doctor opened the lid and put his hoof inside.

The black substance completely ignored his presence as he took it back out then put the lid back on.

"I am pretty confident." He said.

"So what does this mean?" Buttercup asked.

"It means that this could open up a whole new type of medicine that could possibly cure the effects of dark magic if we can take away its aggressive nature we can safely remove and destroy dark magic from the host." The doctor said excitedly before Celestia interrupted.

"So what will happen if this dark magic is introduced to more aggressive dark magic?" She asked and he froze then went into thought.

"I am not a scientist, but I can only think of three possibles first the aggressive dark magic joins with this and it will just become a larger amount of aggressive magic." He said.

"Second is the opposite and the aggressive magic becomes like this and is drawn to Spyro." He said then we looked at each other.

"And lastly they destroy each other." He said finishing his thoughts.

"So you are the ones he's staying with." She asked.

"Yes, and he has been a very good child and he is very intelligent, even though he is only 3 days old." Buttercup told her with a smile.

"Maybe the dark magic instead of trying to corrupt him improved him it would explain his intelligence." The doctor suggested.

"Well, it looks like everything is safe, so are you going to adopt him he needs somepony to take care of him while he matures?" Celestia asked and we never thought of that.

"We never thought of that." I told her and she smiled.

"Well,  it won't be hard to get the papers ready wait here for a moment." She said as she left the room.

She returned a few minutes later with a stack of papers.

"Here,  just fill these out and it's official we will also be visiting him to make sure his magic is under control and to see what progress has been made with the vaccine." Princess Celestia said as we bowed and thanked her then we filled out the papers.

She took them and we went to tell Spyro the good news.

{Spyro POV}

I was getting restless from waiting for so long then Bright Mac and Bittercup walked in with smiles on their faces.

"You two look happy." I said.

"Yes, because we just officially adopted you." Buttercup said with a big smile.

I smiled as well and was happy that they wanted me in their lives.

"So should I start calling you dad and mom?" I asked.

"If you want, son." My new father said as we went home to tell the others the good news.
> Chapter 3 edited
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

It has been a few weeks since they have adopted me and I have created more living puppets to help gather the apple as dad and Big mac knocked them down.

But it was time to train my abilities I already have the fire and lighting breath down but I had others to master as well.

I was behind the barn trying to think what I should train with first. "I don't think the Day bringer flame would be good right now I should try the weaker abilities first." I said aloud.

I decided to use the charge ability first so I held my head down then started running.

A few moments after I started feeling heat coming from my small horns as they suddenly burst into flames and i got faster.

I stopped running and the flames put themselves out.

"Well that was easy i guess." I said.

"Spyro where are you it's time for dinner." Dad yelled and I flew to the house my wings got stronger during the last few weeks.

"Have you read the newspaper today honey?" Mom asked Dad as he sat down.

"No." He simply said.

"It says the timberwolves have been moving closer to Ponyville and Celestia released a statement that she is going to send guards here." She said and he looked away from his plate.

"That sounds troubling." He said.

"Do you think I could help I could make living puppets to help the guards?" I asked and they looked at each other and smiled.

"I'm sure they would appreciate that." Dad said as he started eating and after dinner I sneaked out to start making puppets.

{Next morning}

"I'm so tired.'  Thought as I entered the house it may not have taken mana to cast them in the game but they cost a bit in real life I spent all night making them.

"Up already?" My dad asked as he came down the stairs and i collapsed my legs were to weak to carry me.

"What's wrong?" He asked rushing to my side.

"I stayed up all night making the puppets." I said weakly as I could barely keep my eyes open, then he took me to my room.

"So how many did you make?" He asked.

"200 they are behind the house in rows of 20." I said as I yawn barely able to stay awake.

"That's impressive you just sleep for now Those guards will be here sometime today, so get your rest." He said as I closed my eyes.

After a few hours of rest my mom woke me up telling me it was time to ask the guards if I could help.

Me and dad went to ponyville and found the guard station.

After going inside the leader of the guards that Celestia sent approached us.

"Halt what is your business here?" He asked us.

"We want to help." I said and he chuckled.

"Sorry little dragon but your not big enough to help." He said then I created a living puppet surprising him.

"What are those?" He asked.

"Those are living puppets there are about 200 more of them on the farm think he can help now." My father said to the guard then the guard nodded before saying.

"Yes he can tell them to guard the farm where it meets the everfree we don't have enough guards to cover that large area." He said and we smiled as we left with the living puppet.

After returning to the farm i told them to guard the farm area next to the Everfree and they left to do just that.

"Now we don't have to worry about timberwolves getting near the house again." Dad said jokingly as we walked inside so he could finish his work for today so i was left with nothing to do.

I went to Applejack room to see if she was doing anything and when I got there I saw big mac playing with ner with a smile on his face.

"Mind if I join?" I asked then he looked at me and gestured for me to come over.

After playing with them for about an hour ai was bored again and looked around for any kind of book I can find.

The only book I could find where on farming but it was still an interesting read.

After an hour dad came back finished with his work and it was a pretty boring day the only thing I did today was play with Applejack and that didn't last very long.

Well the only thing I could do now was try so of my abilities so I went out back and decided to use the ability to breath three fireballs at once.

I took a deep breath and shot three fireballs at once my abilities were pretty easy to use and I wondered what the surprise the merchant mentioned in the letter was.

Well it wasn't time to worry about that now so I began to head back inside but before I could their was howling in the distance.

"Maybe I should check it out." I said and started flying towards the direction of the howl.

When I arrived at the area I saw dozens of Timberwolves fighting my puppets.

Even though the living puppets are the weakest summons in the game they were holding their ground casting spells and using their staff to knock them away when they lunged at them.

'I should help.' I thought as I flew lowered and breathed fire on the timberwolves.

Many of them caught on fire but several managed to escape the flames.

Next I shot lightning at the timberwolves making them shatter as it made contact with.

"Their are still so many." I thought as I observed the battle then I could hear battle cries as Pegasuses guards flew past me.

"What the." I said as one stopped and said.

"Your puppets bought enough time for us to get hear, thanks for the assist." he said then continued flying as earth ponies and unicorns charged from the ground into the battle.

"Well i guess I'm not needed here." I said then flew off to warn the others just in case some slipped by.

After flying into the house mother said.

"Remember what I said about flying in the house." She said.

"Yes I know but I didn't have time my puppets are fighting timberwolves at the edge of the farm." I said as her eyes widened in fear.

"But the puppets bought enough time for the guards to get there but we should stay inside for a bit." I told her and she sighed in relief as she nodded.

After the timberwolves were forced back into the forest the remains of the others were burned so they could not reform.

And another statement form the princess was released the next day.



I am happy that the timberwolves were forced back into the everfree and their numbers were cut down so they can try this again for a long time. And I am happy that one individual was able to lend a hand in the defense of Ponyville so from this day forth he will be officially announced as the protector of ponyville, he will use his puppets to keep the creatures of the everfree under control from this day forth. 


> Chapter 4 edit
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

I never expected to be given a title or responsible when I was still a baby, during my free time I was working nonstop making puppets to patrol the edge of town near the Everfree and in less than a week later I made a thousand puppets ready for battle.

I was expected to think about the best way to protect Ponyville, I mean really, they are trusting the safety of a town to a literal baby dragon, who is not even a year old what the hell are they thinking?

I made a few plans to show to the current mayor of Ponyville his name was Ink Well.

I put the plans on his desk then he looked over them.

"What is this?" He asked curiously.

I didn't write any words because that would cause problems so I drew detailed pictures.

"A plan for tunnels under the town the puppets are numerous, but they are weak, plus if they sneaked past them, the ponies of Ponyville they will need a place to hide if they are not indoors." I explained.

"And how would we pay the ponies that will dig the tunnels?" He asked.

"We don't need ponies we will use the puppets, all they need is the proper tools like shovels and pickaxes." I told him as he looked back over it.

"While I am hesitant to listen to a child about the safety of hundreds, you have given me valid points. I will consider it." He said then showed me out of town hall.

"Well, that went better than I expected." I said as I flew home where I saw a few doctors that extracted some of my magic for more testing.

They had come by multiple times this week though they never told me why.

I flew to the house then walked inside before being grabbed and swung around by Bright Mac.

"She said her first word, she said her first word." He said happily.

"What are you talking about?" I asked then he snapped out of it then set me down.

"Applejack said her first word." He said as he lead me to her room.

Buttercup was holding Applejack with a smile on her face.

"Come on say it again." She said as she nuzzled her.

"Mama." She said as mom tickled her making her giggle loudly.

I chuckled as I watched them play.

'I should leave them alone.' I thought then walked out of the room so they could enjoy their moment.

After I walked downstairs I ate an apple and started working on more puppets I had to make sure I had as many as I could make just in case something happened.

No, there was a problem. 'Where am I going to store the ones not in use?' I thought in my head as I looked over all the extras I didn't need right now there were about 530 extras.

I thought for a while before I said." Well these guys would work on the tunnels if it is approved and I could also get them to build storage rooms so I can store them away." I said aloud as I rubbed my chin with my front left leg  (Ii said leg because it is, but it can also do things a hand can do)

"Well, I can't do anything about it until he tells me his answer." I told myself as I just told them to go behind the house.

After they got in rows they stood still and then I walked back inside the house.
> Chapter 5
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

{5 years later}

It was mine and Applejacks first day of school today and I was busy trying to wake Applejack up.

"Come on wake up or we'll be late." I said shaking her but she was still asleep.

After a few minuetes i let go of her and left the room then returned with a small cup of water.

"Ok you have three second to wake up before I pour cold water on you." I said as I flew over her but she showed no signs of waking up.

"3, 2, 1" i said then poured the water on her head making her wake up and fall out of bed.

I was holding back a laugh as she tried to get free from the blanket that wrapped around her as she fell.

I flew down and unwrapped her.

"What was that for!" She yelled.

"I have been trying to wake you up for five minutes it time for us to leave for school." I told her and she started running to the binning room.

Dad was the first to talk. "You finally got her up I thought she was going to miss breakfast." He said as Applejack ate as quickly as she could I already ate.

"I'm going ahead I'll see you there." I said then flew out an open window towards the school.

After reaching the school I landed on the roof so I could get a good look at my new classmates.

I saw a familiar face miss Cheerilee.

I flew down next to her. "Is it your first day as well?" I asked.

She was surprised by my sudden appearance but then she said.

"Yeah." She said as we walked in.

"So what do you think our first lesson will be?" I asked.

"The alphabet my parents told me most parent's teach their foals but some don't and let professionals do it for them." She said.

'Ok that's good to know but Me and Applejack were not tought even though i already know the alphabet, and how to write, but they don't know that." I thought as I took my seat as Applejack walked in and she sat next to me.

The teacher walked in after the bell rang he had a brown coat of fure a lavender mane and green eyes and his cutie make was a book and quil.

"Good morning children my name is Written Script." He said writing his name on the bored.

"Today were are going to work on the alphabet for those that havent learned from their parents." He said then he started teaching is the abc song Applejack didnt seem to have an trouble with it so that was good.

At lunch break me and Applejack ate together i packed a peanut butter and jelly sandwich and Applejack had apples.

"So is your first day at school going well for you?" I asked her.

"Yeah its been fun." She said.

"Well likely pratice this for a days then take a test about it." I told as she ate an apple and nodded.

The rest of the day went smoothly and we where sent home and I forgot to mention the tunnels were approved but i bent the truth a bit it was for the safety of ponyville and storing my extra puppets but I had other purposes for the tunnels such as digging a large tunnel to the crystal empire's location.

A tunnel large enough for an army to march through, i can't expect anything to be the same a the show with the news dragon and myslef things will defiantly be differant.

The tunnel is still nowhere near finished but I did strike several ore veins and i have secretly sold them to several large legit business to buy tools after the mayor took the tools he gave us after we finshed the tunnels under Ponyville.

My magic has also vastly increased because I created so many puppets but I kept my puppets numbers at 10,000 there were several storage areas in the tunnels to hold all of them plus a few under the everfree so the tunnels would not make ponville unsafe.

After we returned home everypony asked how it went, and we told them it went well.

And because of a few problems we started school on Friday so there was no school tomorrow.

Over the weekend nothing much happened Applejack practiced the song while I continued to protect ponyville from the creatures of the everfree.

The only thing that was notable was a manticore coming towards the town, but 100 puppets were on it as soon as it stepped out of the forest.

It was forced back into the forest and nothing else happened over the weekened before it was time to go back to school.

I was right were taking a test on Friday this week over the alphabet.

Now it was time for lunch again but Applejack wasent at our spot.

"Where is she?" I asked aloud as I sat down and ate my sandwich.

I looked around for her when the bell was about to ring becuse I was getting worried.

"What are you going to do, your nothing but a little dirt pony." I heard in the distance and flew towards the voice.

When i got their i found two Pegasuses fillies and a unicorn colt standing in front of Applejack.

Before I could call out to her the unicorn lifted his hoof and hit Applejack in the face then my vision turned red.

(Moments ago Applejack's POV}

"Stop bullying me." I said to the unicorn colt he had been bothering me ever since lunch break he wanted me to be one of his girls.

"What are you going to do, your nothing but a little dirt pony." He said to insult me.

He then lifted up his hoof and hit me.

"What are you going to do now cry." He said then something black collided with her sending his flying but the figure stooped right in front of me.

It was Spyro but he was differant his eyes glowed and a black mist leaked from his mouth.

"Spyro." I said but it seems he didnt hear me, then I heard the colt get back up.

"What do you want freak!" He yelled then a grin formed on his face.

"I cant really say im surprised dirt ponies took you in not even your own kind wanted you they probably didnt want to live with the embarrassment of you being related to them." He said laughing.

"I think I heard." Enough said a voice steping from behind a corner it was our teacher Written script.

"Teacher what are you doing here?" The colt asked with a worried smile.

"I was reading a book before I heard a ruckus outside and heard everything you said and I mean everything." He told him then He said.

"Stay after school I will be sending a letter to you parents to come to talk about your recent behavior." He said then the colt and two Pegasuses left.

"Sorry i didnt come sooner Applejack we should get you looked at your starting to bleed a little." He said rubbing his claw gently on my head it sting a little but it was fine.

Then an audible thud could be heard as we looked at spyro to see him collapsed on the ground.

"Spyro?!"
> Chapter 6 edited
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

{Bright Mac POV}

 We rushed over to the hospital after receiving a letter from the hospital about Spyro, after we rushed though the doors we asked the doctor what had happened.

He told about the incident at school and Applejack told them what she saw.

"We think the reason he collapsed was from the sudden rush of adrenaline, and after it ended it left him exhausted." The doctor said.

"So what's wrong with him now?" Buttercup asked.

"We don't know yet we are running tests and we are trying to see where the black mist came from." He told her and lead us to a giant room with a large glass box in the center.

Is the large glass box was Spyro on a medical bed with pony wearing contamination suits around him.

When we got a closer look at the suits had the royal seal on them.

"Who are they?" I asked the doctor.

"The science communities best, shortly after we first examined Spyro Celestia told us to inform her if anything happened." He said.

"So what are they doing now?" My wife asked as she walked up to the box, and placed her hoof on the side.

"They are doing a deep scan it might take some time before it finishes."  The doctor said.

"And the suits." I asked.

"Protocol, they know his dark magic is not aggressive, but they don't take chances." He said.

The ponies around him started walking out and took off their suits.

"What's happened to him?" I asked.

"Its seems when that bully hit your daughter it triggered a defense mechanism and it seems to unlock a power to was deep inside him." He said.

"What is this power?"

"We originally thought he had two breath but turns out he has three he can breath some kind of dark mist." He said holding up a jar with black mist inside.

"We have no idea what it does, so we'll take it back to canterlot for analyses" he said and they all left.

{Spyro POV}

I opened my eyes to see I was in a glass box.

"Where am I?" I said then a sudden pain throbbed in my head as I remembered what happened at school.

"Spyro are you ok?" I heard and flipped over on the bed to see my parents.

"Yes are we at the hospital?" I asked as they nodded, and they took me home, the bully was now being homeschooled by his parents, after the teacher told them what happened and he decided that he couldn't stay at the school.

They told me what the doctors found. 'is this the surprise the merchant said in the letter?' I thought even since I became spyro my memory has always been crystal clear since I was reborn.

So after returning home I was in my room trying to learn this new power it was difficult all i could get were a few puffs of the black mist.

'What am I missing?' I said in my head as I paced around my room frustrated.

I left the house and into the tunnels i had dug under the farm.

'How did I do it before' I said in my head and remembered the anger I felt back then.

'So anger might be the key.' I pondered as I let the memeory run through my mind.

And anger coursed through my body as I felt something awakening inside me.

I breathed out and black mist flew out of my mouth and didn't evaporate like before.

With a thought the mist moved around in the air.

"What are you." I Said and began testing and I found that I could crystalize the mist.

The Crystal was black and looked like a familiar metal from a game I knew.

"What can I do with this." I said as I tested its strength it was really strong.

"Maybe I can use it to strengthen my army." I said ss I walked to one of the rooms where I kept the army the workers had another.

Their were a thousand puppets in here.

I used the dark breath again it was a little easier this time and the mist grew larger and larger until it engulfed the army and then Crystalised around then until it formed armor

Their staff were spears now and swords hung on their hips.

And the ones in the back had bows

After that I had them move around to see how the armor for them they moved fine and unhindered, so I moved to the rest of the rooms that held small amounts of the army.

After giving all of them armor and proper weapons I was exhausted so I went home and went to bed.

The next day we had to go to school again and this time without the bully but i heard Bright mac and Buttercup talking about something in the kitchen I couldn't hear what they said nit it was obvious they were worried about something.

After we got to school we went over something different today.

We were doing basic math such as one plus one and all of that i got through it easily though the rest of the students had trouble.

"Done already." The teacher asked as he took my paper and nodded.

"Very good your a fast learner keep it up and you might be my best student." He said before walking back to his desk.

'Well at least this won't be as frustrating as the first time I went through school.'  Thought as I spent the rest of the lesson fiddling with my pencils.

After lunch the rest of the day was easy and we went home.

During the school day I got very curious what they were worried about so, I found them and got them alone so I could ask.

"I noticed you two were very scared today want to tell me why?" I asked and they looked at each other before giving me a fake smile but i frowned, and theu sighed as they handed me a newspaper.



 Dark magic outbreak in Manehattan through research we found out that the source of the outbreak was caused by an evil unicorn by the name of steel horn who was experimenting on ponies, dark magic flooded the streets surrounding his home infecting everypony that was walking by or lived near there.

Later that day the infected ponies were taken into custody, and were transported to canterlot to go through an experimental treatment that will remove the dark magic, no other details about the treatment has been given, but we do know that the unicorn was killed after trying to evade capture.



After reading the article I handed it back.

"Why are you worried they'll help them they have been researching my magic." I said.

"We know but they have kept us notified about it and they haven't made a vaccine yet so we can only guess they are going to inject your magic directly." My mom said.

"Why would that be a problem?" I asked.

"Because if it doesn't work and the magic becomes aggressive." She said but tears formed in her eyes as she started crying.

"What is going to happen?" I asked again frantically.

Bright mac comforted his wife as he said. "If they inject them with your magic and it doesn't work they are going to take you away"
> Chapter 7
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

"WHAT DO YOU MEAN THEY'LL TAKE ME AWAY!" I shouted.

"If your magic can become aggressive what would happen if any aggressive dark magic infected you." Bright Mac said and I froze and thought, they were right I could turn evil.

"So what should I do?" I asked and I could feel tears forming in my eyes.

"If they inform us it failed we will give you what we can, then you will fly towards the dragon lands maybe there you can live peacefully." Buttercup said recovering from her crying.

"But what if they don't tell us anything?" I asked.

"There are two ways into the basement one in the house and another hiding behind the house go down therefore now you will be able to hear anything that comes up to the front door." He said and I understood and Buttercup started gathering supplies for me if the worst were to happen.

{Canterlot Celestia POV}

"When will we be ready?" I asked.

"We are preparing them now they are all almost restrained." The guards said we were in the dungeons under the castle the one infected with dark magic were extremely aggressive so they had to be restrained for the test to proceed.

"Do we have enough of Spyro's magic to proceed?" I asked the unicorn doctor as he brought in pushed in a giant glass box full of Spyro's magic in whenever we visited we took a little of his magic for testing.

We walked into a room to see all of the infected chained up, and wore muzzles.

Their fur and manes were darker a side effect of the dark magic followed by insanity and corruption.

"Begin the injections." I ordered as the doctor took a syringe and filled it with Spyro's magic.

"We will start with one and wait for the effects." He said as he gently injected the magic into an infected earth pony mare.

After he injected it all he set it down and we waited

A few minutes later there was a reaction the mare started shaking as he eyes rolled into the back her head and she fell.

Color returned to her fur and mane.  "It worked." The doctor said as the guards took the muzzle off the mare as the doctor started injecting the rest of them.

The same thing happened to the rest as they were cured.

The doctor walked up to the first one that he injected and asked. "Are you alright miss?"

"Yes what happened all I remember is walking down the street then everything went dark." She said then she looked sick so the doctor backed away just before the mare started throwing up a dark liquid.

"What is happening doctor!" I yelled as the rest of the patient's started throwing up the same stuff.

"If i had to guess it seems their natural magic is now forcefully removing the non aggressive dark magic." He said as he and the guards backed away from the liquid dark magic.

As they finished they collapsed onto the ground exhausted.

"Is it over?" A guard asked but then the dark magic turned into mist and quickly escaped through the air vents.

"Where is it going!" I shouted before the doctor cleared his throat.

"I think that's obvious, its heading for Spyro." The doctor said before I told the doctor and guards to gather around me.

{Bright mac POV}

"Do you think it worked?" Buttercup asked as she both waited in the living room until we heard a poof outside then there was a knock at the door.

I walked up the door and opened it to see Princess Celestia some guards and a doctor.

"Good evening is there something wrong?" I asked.

"Yes we would like to see Spyro." The doctor asked.

"Did it fail?" Buttercup asked as she came up behind me.

"No it succeeded but there was a new development." Celestia stepping inside.

"What happened?" I asked.

"After they returned to normal they started throwing the dark magic inside them, and as it finished leaving them it turned into mist, and escaped the castle and this is the only place we thought it could go." The doctor said as he and the guards followed Celestia inside.

As we led them to the living the door burst open and giant mass of dark mist flew into the house then into the basement.

"Spyro!" Buttercup yelled as she ran for the basment me and the rest close behind.

As we got has got to the basement we saw the dark mist in front of spyro and streams of dark magic entered his eyes and mouth.

As the last of the mist disappeared he nearly collapsed on the ground but he caught himself.

Buttercup ran up and hugged him. "Spyro are you ok?" She asked as she held him.

"I'm ok mom I'm just a little tired." He said as he struggled to keep his eyes open.

"That's ok just sleep." She said as he closed his eyes and quickly fell asleep.

"Sorry to interrupt this touching moment but it might be best to take him to canterlot, just for a few days just to make sure everything is fine." He said.

"Are you sure you'll bring him back?" I asked as Buttercup held Spyro tightly.

"Yes he is in control of himself so he should be fine to come home after maybe a day or two." He said as Buttercup lessened her hold on Spyro.

The guards put Spyro on Celestia's as he snuggled into her warm fur.

After the doctor and guards gathered around Celestia they teleported away.

{Celestia POV}

I teleported us back to the castle.

"Should we take him to the guest room?" A guards asked.

I look in my back to see Spyro still laying on my back he looked adorable when he was sleeping.

"No he can sleep with me tonight then move to another room tomorrow." I said then he nodded, as he and the others walked away.
> Chapter 8 edited
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

{Spyro POV}

I woke up with familiar white pony legs around me.

When my vision cleared I found out it was Celestia, I turned my head to the window to see the sun had not risen yet.

I managed to get out of the bed and a guard came in.

"Princess Celestia it's time to raise the sun." He said waking Celestia.

"Yes, thank you." She said as she got up and raised the sun.

"Good morning, Spyro." She said turning to face me.

"Hello princess um how did I get here?" I asked.

"After you absorbed the dark magic we brought you here to make sure everything was alright, shall we head down to the dinning hall?" She said so I followed her through the castle until we reached the dining hall.

"I already informed the chef's about your diet." She said as we sat down and two unicorn maids walked in holding two trays in their magic.

One of them was put in front of me it had scrambled eggs and some pieces of bacon.

I ate my breakfast then Celestia said. "Later today me and you have a press conference to attend." She said.

"Why?" I asked.

"Well, I have to tell the truth of what happened and about your dark magic." She said and I nodded to show that I understand.

"So anything else other than that" I asked as she was almost finished.

"A few tests for you and we will be testing your combat capabilities, you may be a child, but you are no ordinary child." She said.

After eating she lead me to what looked like a medical ward.

"Ok, just lay on the bed and we will extract some of your magic." She told me so I did as I was told.

As they drained a bit of my magic I felt fine, normally it left me a little tired, then after that they scanned me.

After getting everything they needed the doctor asked to speak to Celestia so she told me to wait here as she left the room to talk to the doctor.

{Celestia POV}

"Why did you want to talk to me?" I asked.

"His magic levels are way to high for someone of his age it could cause health problems if left unsupervised." He said, then I rubbed my chin with my hoof.

"Well this is dark magic so it could be different." I said to him.

"Well yes it is dark magic but it is still magic and he has a way to much because of the incident." He said as he looked at a chart.

"So what do you suggest?" I asked.

"Until he is old enough for his body to properly handle the magic we should keep him calm, so his magic doesn't react violently, his magic is fine now but can be easily influenced by his emotions." He said as he put the chart down.

"How will we keep him calm when he has school." I said as I remembered when Starswirl taught me and my sister it was horrible.

"Private tutor, and a guard to watch over Applejack, you have read the report of what happened to Applejack and how he reacted right?" He asked then I nodded in agreement.

After we talked a bit more we walked back into the room, and I took Spyro towards the entrance of the castle.

"So you're going to tell them everything?" Spyro asked.

"Yes the press has always been able to tell when I lie so I don't have much of a choice," I told the young dragon, as I leaned down, and gently nuzzled him.

The doctor that injected Spyro's magic walked up beside me as walked outside with Spyro behind us.

We walked onto a wooden platform that made sure everypony could hear and see us.

"Good evening my subjects." I said as many reporters and nobles shouted questions.

"Quiet down now I will answer as many questions as I can." I yelled, and they stopped talking.

A reporter in the front raised his hoof. "Yes you there." I said pointing at the reporter.

"What has happened to the victims of the dark magic are they cured?' He asked then the doctor stepped forward.

"Yes, they are cured though there were a few harmless side effects." He said, as he put on his glasses.

"And what are these effects." A pony in the back shouted.

"After the cure was injected the color in their fur and manes returned, and a minute later their natural magic forcefully expelled the dark magic through their mouths, then the ponies collapsed exhausted." He explained making some of the nobles and reporters look a little sick.

A noble raised her hoof. "Yes, you next." I said.

"How did you find this cure I thought all research on dark magic was forbidden and against the law due to its aggressive nature." She said with a smirk on her face.

She was obviously trying to humiliate me. "While that is true but five years ago we found a source of non-aggressive dark magic that had no interest in ponies, and through researching this we found that when injected into a host with aggressive dark magic it takes control of it, thus removing its aggressive nature." I told them, then they started whispering.

Another hoof was raised and a stallion said. "What is the source of dark magic?" The Stallion asked.

I turned my head to face Spyro then gestured for him to come forward.

After he walked up in front of everypony they all looked confused, then the doctor cleared his throat before saying.

"This is Spyro I think you have heard his name in the newspapers?" He said before reporters started talking.

"Five years ago he was found on the Apple family's farm at the edge of the everfree after a bit they took him to the hospital where it was discovered he was filled with dark magic." He said then the reporters started shouting questions, and the nobles looked at Spyro some with interest, and others with greed-filled eyes.

"He is the first being in history to be born with dark magic not only that immune to its corruption, but he is also the source of the non-aggressive magic we were talking about." He said.

After that, we continued answering questions until we got to the last one it was the same mare that asked how we got the cure and again she had a smirk on her face.

"If he has dark magic why hasn't he been locked up." She said with a smirk.

"What do you mean?" The doctor asked.

She summoned a law book before opening it to a page." It says here on page 74 paragraph 4 that all beings with dark magic are to be locked away or executed no exceptions." She said showing it to everypony in the crowd.

"That law is outdated and." I said but was interrupted by the mare.

"Still in effect so do you have anything to say Princess?" She asked and I was done talking.

"I think we are done with questions if you want to know more you will have to come to day court." I said before taking Spyro back to the castle.
> Chapter 9 explanations edited
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

{Spyro POV}

"So what happens now?" I asked as she closed the castle doors with her magic.

"Until I can abolish that law you will have to remain in the castle for now, I will send your parents a letter explaining everything." She said with a tired tone in her voice.

"How long will it take?" I asked her.

"A few days at least." She said as she took me to what looked like a training yard.

"This is where you will watch me fight?" I asked, but she said nothing and called a unicorn to guard over.

"So this is the baby dragon I will spar with?" He asked as he turned his head from the princess to me.

"Yes, he is and he will be allowed to use all of his abilities during the sparring session." Celestia said, then she led both of us to an open area.

"I'll go easy on ya kid." The guard said.

'Did he just call me a kid I mean I am a kid, but no one calls me a kid.'  Thoughts of my plan of attack went through my head making me grin.

'I'm going to prove I ain't no ordinary kid very soon.' I thought as we got to opposite sides of the open area.

"We will start in three." Princess Celestia said as the guard popped his neck, and I stretched my wings.

"2.....1....start." She said and I flew off the ground and above the guard.

"Immediately taking to the air against an opponent that can not, it's not a bad strategy, but I can still attack you from here." He said before his horn glowed with magic, as he shoot weak bolts of electricity at me.

'Must be trying to stun me.' I thought as I made a little more distance between us so I could dodge the bolts.

'Ok what's my next move.' I thought, then I created three puppets.

"I already know everything about your puppets got any new tricks." The guard said laughing making me grin, then he stopped laughing as I took a deep breath as I breathed dark mist on the middle puppet.

Both Celestia and the guard watched with interest as the mist crystalized revealing the armor, and weapons then I did the other two.

Two were soldiers and the last one was an archer.

The two lowered their spears as the archer drew an arrow, but did not pull back the bow yet.

"Like it? I have been working on it." I said as the two wielding spears charged making the unicorn summon a sword.

He used his sword to cut off the tips of the spear making the puppets drop them and draw their swords instead.

The archer drew his bow and readied to fire, but still waited for the moment to strike.

The unicorns parried the puppets sword as he was forced back, then the archer fired his bow.

The arrow flew past the two puppets, and hit the unicorn's sword knocking it out of his magic and both puppets stopped their swords just an inch from his neck.
 
"Well, I think that is the end of this sparring session don't you think Celestia." I said with pride and the puppets stood at attention as they put away their weapons.

After we went inside Celestia had the puppets taken to a secure faculty for research.

"I will have a maid take you to your room while I try to fill out the paperwork to remove that law, and send a letter to your parents." She said as she told a maid to take me to a guest room.

After arriving in my temporary room I made myself comfortable on the large bed.

"Well, I hope she fixes the law soon I don't want to be away from the farm for too long." I said to myself as I looked around the room for anything to do.

After just laying on the bed for a few minutes I decided to take a shower.

After asking for a towel I stepped into the bathroom, I looked around, it had a blue-tiled floor with white walls and the shower had a glass door.

I placed the towel down and turned on the warm water, and as I let the water wash over me I thought of everything that happened today.

"Today was not the best day, but I've had worse, like the day I died." I said to myself quietly.

"Oh yes, that was a bad day for you." A familiar voice said making me take a defensive posture.

"Calm down I'm not going to hurt you, it's not like you could hurt me anyway." The voice said as a hand wiped away the mist in the glass revealing the shady merchant that sold me the horns and collar.

"Why are you here." I said threateningly.

"Only to tell you a few things, and don't worry about them hearing us I soundproofed this room." He said as he snapped his fingers, and the glass disappeared.

"Say what you want to say then leave." I said.

He sighed. "Fine, first you are now a being called a displaced, and I am one of the many merchants that sells items then sends the person to a world that needs them, just like the person you saw buy a ring from me I sent him to another world as Talion?" He said.

"So what is endangering this world?" I asked.

"A few things some I can tell you and some I can't, a few of them are dark magic users that will start to show up after the Summer Sun Celebration, including Sombra and as you deal with them you will absorb their dark magic giving you their abilities increasing your power." He said.

"Anything else?" I asked.

"Oh, yes you need a token, a token is common among displaced, it allows you to summon or get summoned by other displaced that need you." He explained.

"So what does this token look like?" I asked.

"They can be anything." He said.

I thought for a moment before I breathed out a massive amount of dark mist before it compressed and crystalized into a smooth black orb that was kinda heavy from the amount I compressed.

"Now what?" I asked.

"Just introduce yourself and say something like you're happy to help or something." He said shrugging.

"Ok then." I said as I turned off the shower and thought of what to say.

""I'm the dark version of Spyro along with Cynder's powers. I protect my world from dark magic users that seeks to corrupt it. If you face a foe wielding dark magic or a foe you can not face alone, merely lift this orb in the air and call out my name."" I said.

"So what now?" I asked him.

"I will have to alter the voice a bit so you sound more mature and I will have to send it to other displaced after Nightmare Moon shows up." He said as he took the orb, and was about to leave before I said.

"Wait just tell me one more things." I said getting him to turn around to face me again.

"How are they?" I asked with a sad tone in my voice.

"I kept track of them, they mourned you, but they are living a happy life together now." He said making me lay on the tiled floor as water dripped off my wings as I relaxed.

He left after that and I turned the shower back on, I was happy that my human family was alright and that they were happy.

There was a knock on the door, then I heard a pony say.

"Spyro, Celestia has asked for you to come to the dining hall for dinner." The voice said as I finished in the shower.

"I'll be right there." I said as I walked towards the door with a smile on my face.
> Chapter 10 edited
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

{Next day}

Celestia has made some progress with the law, but there's still much to do and she sent a letter to my parents.

Right now I was just laying on my back in my room bored out of my mind, and had nothing to do.

"I wonder what Celestia is doing right now." I said as I got out of bed and walked out of the room.

"She should be in day court right now." I said as I looked around the castle.

I found a maid after a few minutes of looking.

"Hello excuse me, do you know where the throne room is?" I asked.

"Oh, it's down this hallway third door on the right." She said with a smile so I followed her directions, until I found the throne room and I peeked inside.

"You can't deny the evidence princess Celestia." A voice said as I got a good look inside.

It was the mare from before, but now I have a better look at her her mane was dark green, her fur was a very pale lavender and her cutie mark appeared to be a magic book.

"The matter has already been closed Gracious Grimoire, Spyro will remain in the castle untill I can remove that law since he's here, he is properly watched so there is no worry." Celestia said as she sat on her throne.

"We can't have a threat like this remain in the city and I asked around, and got 30 signatures for the baby dragon's execution." She said holding a list in her magic.

Celestia took the list from her magic grasp, and read it before throwing it to the other side of the throne room.

"I am extremely disappointed that you ponies would even consider killing a child, I have seen you nobles do wicked things, but this is a new low even for you Gracious." She said angrily before Gracious let out a gasp.

"Me, why I don't know what your talking about." She said with fake sincerity in her voice.

"Don't play dumb I know about your dealings in the black market, the only reason your not behind bars is because of my lack of proof." Celestia said glaring at the mare

"Says the one who can't obey her own laws, the one you created." She said with a smug look on her face then added.

"What are you really after, what do you stand to gain from Spyro's death?" Celestia asked.

"Nothing I am just upholding the law, the one you refuse to, and I am protecting the citizens of canterlot." She said happily.

"Don't lie to me!" Celestia shouted at the grinning mare, but she was unfazed.

"You better decide quickly because if you chose wrong you just might lose your position as Princess." Gracious said.

"What are you talking about there is no law that would allow the nobles to dethrone me." Celestia said with confidence in her voice as stood up from her throne.

"Yes there is." Gracious said.

"And what is this law?" She asked.

"If any noble has shown signs of corruption by dark magic, or otherwise the nobles can vote and if the noble is removed from their position and you protecting that dragon shows clear signs that you are under the influence of his magic, even if you're not, I don't think the other nobles will pass up a chance to remove you from power." Gracious explained.

"I'm the only one that has the power to keep the other kingdom at bay from attempting to conquer Equestria, my power keeps the world balanced." Celestia argued.

"In case you've forgotten, you already made plans if anything ever happened to you and I think we can easily handle them by threatening to bring the sun a little closer to their kingdoms." Gracious said with a evil grin.

'She would threaten the other kingdoms with droughts.' I Thought as I looked at the mare with disgust.

Gracious started to make her way out of the room as Celestia said.

"You won't get away with this." She said and Gracious stopped right in front of the door before turning her head to say.

"I already have." She said then laughed as she walked out not even noticing me and as she left I saw something flicker in her eyes as she disappeared from sight..

After that I ran to my room and slammed the door and I felt tears running down my face, as I thought about how this would affect my new family, they would be devastated.

There was a knock on the door and Celestia walked in.

"Spyro you ok the maids told me you ran to your room with tears in your eyes." Celestia asked.

I looked away from her as I said. "I heard everything." I didn't look at her, as I heard her get on the bed, and she suddenly embraced me with her wings.

I looked at her and she looked me me with caring eyes as she wrapped her front hooves around me as she laid beside me.

"It's ok I won't let them hurt you." She told me and I felt relaxed in her embrace as I let her pull me closer.

"But what can I do?" I asked.

"Just stay safe if the worst comes to pass, I will arrange transport to the dragon lands, i have a few favors I can use." She told me as I suddenly felt a wave of exhaustion flow through me, as my eyes struggled to stay open. 

"But what about you?" I asked.

"Don't worry about me I can deal with the nobles, this isn't the first time they have tried this." She told me as she held me against her chest, and I could hear her heartbeat as I fell asleep.
> Chapter 11 edited
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

I woke up an hour later in my bed alone it seemed Celestis went back to day court, so I was left to do whatever I wanted.

I thought back to that moment where I saw something flicker in Gracious eyes.

"What was that." I said to myself and now I was thinking it would be best to tell Celestia about it at dinner.

As I waited for a guard to come get me I read books and tried to entertain myself.

Soon a maid arrived said Celestia was waiting for me in the dining hall.

The maid led me to the dinning hall and left me at the door so she could do her job, so I walked inside and found her in her usual seat.

"Hey Celestia I think i should tell you something." I said getting her to look ad me as I sat down, she looked exhausted with tired eyes and he hair was not flowing like it was earlier.

"Yes, what is it?" She asked.

"When Gracious left I saw something flicker in her eyes." I told her and she closed her eyes in thought.

Hey eyes suddenly shot open moments later. 

She started whispering to herself as she now looked fully awake.

"What's wrong?" I asked.

" I think it's possible that Gracious is corrupted by dark magic or she is being controlled by somepony with dark magic." She said.

"So what do we do we have no proof?" I asked then Celestia grinned.

"Maybe not for dark magic but i do have enough evidence of her black markets actives to have guards search her home." She said with a grin on her face.

"So do you need a little help with that?" I asked.

"Yes could I borrow a few of your armored puppets if we are right we might need them?" She asked, and I nodded.

I created 20 armored puppets 15 of them were Infantry the other five were archers.

"So how are we going to do it?" I asked as she thought of a plan.

"Dark magic has a certain energy signature that reacts to certain spells we will use them to find trances any trace at all and if we do find one she will try to escape and your puppets will be waitibg for her." She said and we both grinned as we agreed.

"So when do we do it?" I asked her.

"In an hour i will gather a group of my best guards and send them over you puppets will stay in the shadows until something happens." She told me before she walked out of the room and went somewhere else.

I wondered the castle for an hour before she found me and took me to the training yard where a group of 20 ponies were waiting.

"Were ready princess." A guard said as he saluted her, and she nodded.

"We are going to search a nobles home she has been suspected of dark magic and I know all of you know what spell can get reactions from traces of dark magic." Celestia said, and they nodded.

"So I'm I coming with?" I asked the princess.

"Can you give control of the puppets to another." She asked me and I shrugged.

"I guess we will have to bring you along but stay a safe distance away." She told me with a serious tone in her voice, and I nodded.

I stood beside Celestia, the puppets, and the guards as we teleported in front of a fancy mansion.

"You and your puppets hid while we go in." She told me so I found a fairly large pit big enough to hold me to hide in and my puppets hid behind nearby tree's.

{Celestia POV}

Me and my guards walked up to Gracious Grimoire's door and rang the doorbell.

"Coming." A voice said as the door opened moments later to show Gracious at the door.

"Hello princess come to you senses about that baby dragon?" She asked with a smile on her face.

"No me and my guards are here to search you home, i have enough evidence of your black market activities to warrant a search." I said as she and her guards walked inside the house.

"Search all you like there's nothing here." Gracious said as she walked into what looked like her living room.

"Spread out and search for traces." I quietly ordered the guards and they went to do their duty.

"So Celestia what are you looking for exactly." Gracious said as she sipped her tea.

"Anything." I told her as some of the guards went into the basement.

"why do you protect that dragon?" She asked.

"Because he is innocent and has done nothing wrong ." I said as I looked around casting spells.

"Princess." A guard called from the basement as he walked up and looked at me and only nodded.

I grinned as I turned towards Gracious.

"Gracious Grimoire our under arrest for the practice of dark magic, there's no point in resisting." I said as she set down her tea and sighed as all the color in her fur suddenly disappeared leaving a black mare in her place.

"So you figured it out big deal." She said as she got out of chair and turned around as the room grew darker.

"It's not like any of you are going to catch me." She said as she laughed, and the voice echoed through the house as everything went dark but then light returned revealing she escaped.

Suddenly there was a loud noise outside.

We rushed out to what used to be Gracious Grimoire fighting the puppets they seemed to be able to resist her dark magic.

Suddenly the pot that Spyro was in exploded as he took to the air.

{Spyro POV}

'I thought they would catch her.' I thought as I flew over the battle trying to think of what to do.

'Ok i will fly behind her and attack her with lightning.'  Said in my head as I flew in her blind spot as I opened my mouth and let the lightning gather in my mouth.

I learn this attack a few days ago as I let it gather it becomes more powerful and looks similar to a skrills lighting breath.

I guess it could be said it is Cynders Version of Spyro's daybringer flame.

Once it was ready I let it lose as a stream of lightning headed towards the black mare.

As it traveled she slightly turned her head to see the oncoming attack with only enough time to teleport.

She teleported a few feet away, but it seemed she did not escape unscathed as the front right leg looked like it was badly burned, making barely able to stand.

"Restrain her!" Celestis ordered as the guards tackled the mare, and put a magic dampening ring on her horn.

I landed next to Celestia as the mares hoofs were also cuffed, and she screamed as they did her burnt leg.

"Will she be able to get the ring off?" I asked, and she shook her head.

"It is enchanted to where only someone else can take if off." She told me as she teleported us back to the castle with the tied up mare and guards.
> Chapter 12 edited
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Gracious was taken to the dungeon where she will await for Celestia to set up the courtroom.

"So how long will it take to set everything up?" I asked.

"It should be ready tomorrow, but you will need to stay as a witness." She told me before she walked off to prepare.

Since I was alone, I decided to explore a bit.

{Celestia POV}

"Get everything set up I want to do the trial tomorrow." I said as guards set up the railings on the sides of the room.

Now it was time to interrogate the prisoner myself she refused to talk to any of the guards, so now I have no choice but to talk to her myself.

I made my way to the dungeon to where we were keeping Gracious.

She was chained to a wall with the ring still on her horn.

"Open the door." I told the guard as he unlocked the cell, and I walked inside.

"Well hello princess, what do I owe the honor of your visit this fine evening?" She asked.

"I want to ask you again, why do you want Spyro dead I know it wasn't just an attempt to dethrone me." I said with my head held high as I looked down at her.

She laughed as she shook her head. " Because he's a threat from the moment I let myself get enveloped in dark magic I could feel his presence and his growing power, but I didn't know where to find him, and you brought him right to Canterlot." She said.

'She let herself be corrupted, and how could she sense Spyro?' These questions ran through my head as I looked at her.

"Ok then next question, are you working alone?" I asked, and she said nothing and It already realized that asking any more questions was useless, so I left the cell so the guard could lock it and I left.

After I returned to the throne room to see everything was set up, now it was time to inform the public of the recent events.

I walked outside to see reporters already here shouting questions.

"Settle down, settle down I will answer all you questions." I said.

"Why was Gracious Grimoire taken into custody?" A reporter asked.

"We searched her home and found traces of dark magic and when we confronted her about it her fur, tail, and mane turned black right before she ran and she just admitted that she willingly let herself be corrupted by dark magic." I said and there were flashes.

"When will she be judged?" Another reporter asked.

"Tomorrow, we already turned the throne room into a courtroom, but we have to set up safety measures in case she gets loose." I said as many of them nodded, and wrote it down.

"Do you have any clue what her judgment will be?" One asked.

"I do not have high hopes for her since she willingly practiced dark magic that is all I can say." I said as I walked back into the castle.

{Gracious POV}

'Damn Princess getting in the way of our plans.' I thought as I struggled against the chains.

"Can you hear me Gracious." A voice said in my head as I stopped struggling, and closed my eyes.

'Yes I can master.' I said in my head.

'Have you succeeded in your mission?" The voice asked.

'No, I have failed, forgive me.' I pleaded in my head.

'color=#265daf]I will and when night comes, kill the child in his sleep then return to me.' The voice ordered as I felt its presence leave my head as the ring on my horn snapped in two.

'You will pay both of you will pay.' I said in my head as I thought of dozens of ways to kill Spyro and even worse things to do to Celestia.

{Spyro POV}

I explored most of the castle so I decided to nap in the garden.

"Spyro." Somepony said waking me up.

"Yes! What is it?" I asked while yawning, and rubbing my eyes.

It was a maid that woke me up. "Celestia called you, it's time for dinner." She said so I followed her to the dining hall.

After arriving I was still tired. "Spyro are you ok?" Celestia asked.

"Yeah, I was just napping in the garden." I told her as the food was brought in.

After dinner Celestia levitated me to my room, and set me on the blanket then slipped it out from under me and covered me.

{Midnight}

I was having a very pleasant dream until I heard something that woke me up.

I looked around to see nothing so I laid my head back down, and closed my eyes.

*CREEEAK* I heard and opened my eyes to a black figure holding a knife in its magic grip.

 The figure then tried to stab me, but I quickly rolled out of bed then flew close to the roof.

It was Gracious that tried to kill me and she threw the knife at me.

I quickly flew to the side as it flew past me, and got stuck in the roof

I breathed fire at her, but she quickly teleported to the other side as the bed was set on fire.

"No puppets to save you now!" She yelled as she fired a bolt of magic at me.

It sent me flying towards the top corner of the room as it hit me, but I was not damaged.

I shot lighting at her, but she put up a barrier making it hit the curtains, making them burst into flames.

"That all you got!" She said laughing as I breathed dark mist that filled half the room.

The mist then compressed and crystallized into sharp icicle shaped crystals, that then shoot towards her stabbing into her shield stopping half way, but destroyed the shield after the last crystal hit it.

I flew towards her then we both crashed through the wall as I flew up letting her crash to the floor.

She got up, and glared at me before firing another bolt, but this one I dodged and shoot three fireballs at one that locked onto her.

Two of them landed near her burning her legs and some of her fur, and the last one nearly hit her head dead on, but she put up another shield that shattered when the fireball hit.

She fell to the ground because of her burnt legs, and guards were swarming the hallway we were in.

Celestai soon arrived and realized what happened.

"Restrain her and put out those fires now." She said as the unicorns put out the flames and the others restrained Gracious.
> chapter 13 edited
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

{Next day}

Today was the trial and we set everything up, reporters and nobles were swarming the front doors of the castle.

"So what will I do?" I asked Celestia.

"Well first a chair will be placed in the throne room next to mine that is where the witness always sits and then I will present the charges against the accused." She said. "From there anything could happen." She said lastly as we entered the throne room.

After we had taken our seats reportes and nobles started walking into the throne room. As they got behind the rails the reporters took pictures, and the nobles said nothing as they stood quietly.

"Bring in the accused." Celestia shouted as several guards dragged Gracias into the throne room, she was covered in enchanted chains. When the guards put her in the center of the room they hooked the chains to several columns that lined the room.

"Gracious Grimoire you stand accused of dark magic, assault with a deadly weapon, resisting arrest, and assault on a minor how do you plead." Celestia said.

"Princess, you can't do this she is part of the nobility, why would she seek to learn dark magic, plus that could just be paint you covered her with." A noble shouted from the crowd.

"We have evidence proving she has willingly practiced dark magic." Celestia said as guard walked in carrying several items including what looked like a book of spells

"These items were found in her basement when we searched." She said then a noble said.

"But what about the dragon he has dark magic as well." He said then Celestia pulled out a piece of paper.

"Here is the document that officially removes that law, though many of you will think that this also clears Gracious, but she also is accused of assault with a deadly weapon, resisting arrest, and assault on a minor." She said as she showed the document to everypony.

"Why don't you just execute me already you already won." Gracious said as she lifted her head, but I could tell she wasn't finished.

"This must be done according to the law, but with the evidence we have gathered execution is a likely outcome." Celestia explained as she explained the rest of the evidence.

"Does the jury have anything to ask?" Celestia said as four ponies stepped forward.

"No princess." They said then suddenly the book of spells flew towards Gracious as it opened to a page, and she started muttering.

"Stop her!" Celestia yelled as I took off towards her as fast as I could as I lowred my head and ramed her face breaking her horn.

She fell to the ground unconscious. As both her horn and book fell to the ground.

"As you can see she attempted to escape custody thus she has proved that she is guilty." Celestia said as she walked up beside me.

The guards took her away and her fate was decided she would be executed in two days.

The guards were grabbing the evidence, but when they reached for the book I asked. "Hey can I have the book it might help me get better with my magic?"

Celestia scratched her chin with her hoof contemplating. She looked like she was going to say no, but then she sighed before saying.

"Yes, you can, though it's likely you won't be able to open it for awhile since its bound to Gracious." She said and I tilted my head.

"Bound?" I asked as she took a deep breath.

"This book is a grimoire a very powerful artifact it binds itself to its user so only they can read what is written inside and it can change based on its user's abilities." She explained in my breathe as she then turned to a guard, and told him to ready a chariot for me.

I grabbed the book and the chariot was ready to take me back to ponyville.

"I can fly on my own." I said as Celestia helped me inside.

"it's the least I can do after everything that happened, plus it might ease your parents mind when they see the chariot and not you alone." She said as she closed the door and I looked out the window.

As we traveled over Canterlot a familiar sonic rainbow travel through the air as a purple and green dragon burst through the tower of a building Celestia was near.

"Well, looks like she'll have her hoofs full for awhile." I muttered to myself as I sat down, and decided to sleep as we travelled towards Ponyville.

{An hour and a half later}

"Spyro." I heard, but I still wanted to sleep.

"Spyro." The voice said loader making me open my eyes to see a guard opening the carriage door.

"Oh, sorry I decided to sleep as we traveled." I said as I stepped out after grabbing my book, and let him close it so they could fly away.

"SPYRO." I heard from behind behind me and hooves wrap around me as my mom hugged me.

"We were so worried about you." She said as tears fell on my head.

"Don't worry mom I'm fine." I told her and she let go.

"Let's go home." She said as she put me on her back as she ran towards the house with a smile on her face.
> Chapter 14 edited
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

{3 years later}

It was time for me to pay my parents kindness and protect them. My mom was pregnant with Applebloom, and after she is born Bright Mac and Buttercup will die somehow I just didn't know how or when; and I've been so busy over the years I haven't touched the book that was under my pillow.

"Spyro can you help me with these, they're a bit heavy." My mom asked as she pointed to a pile of trash bags, over the last few months ponies were getting lazy to where they didn't want to walk to the dump to get rid of their garbage so they dumped it here

"Sure, but shouldn't you be resting, you're due any day now aren't you?" I said and she sighed as she rubbed her belly.

"Yes, but I don't want to sit around all day." She said to me.

"I know you've told me this before, but you need to be careful not to overexert yourself." I said as I grabbed a bag.

She thought for a moment before nodding her head and heading inside. I looked back at the pile.

"This is going to take a while." I said as I grabbed another bag, and started flying towards the dump.

After arriving, a male pony approached me. "Ponies dumping their trash in the orchard again?" He asked.

"Yes, and there's more than last time sorry if this is causing you trouble." I said as I set the two bags down.

"You kidding? The more bags I put in the furnace the more I get paid, oh and are you going to participate in the running of the leaves on Tuesday?" He asked.

"Why would I join?" I asked.

"Well with all the work you do on the farm you have a pretty good chance at winning with all the hard labor that needs to be done on the farm, you've practically trained all year." He explained and I thought about it.

"I guess it wouldn't hurt to join is there a reward for winning?" I asked as I got ready to take off again.

"Yes, and it's quite a bit it was either 200 or 250 bits." He said as he grabbed the bags, and I flew off.

"I think I might join." I said as I flew over ponyville and I spent the next hour taking bags from the orchard to the dump.

"My wings are killing." I complained as I walked into the house and collapsed on the couch as I let my wings fall.

My mom suddenly walked into the living room and said. "Oh, you're back. Dinner is ready, come to the table." She said, and I lazily got off the couch and walked to the table my wings touching the floor as they hung at my sides. I sat in my chair as Buttercup set my plate in front of me with a smile on her face.

"I made you a little extra for all the work you did today." She said, and I smiled as we all started eating.

As I swallowed a mouthful of food I said. "Hey a pony said I would have a good chance at winning in the running of the leaves so I'm thinking of participating, what do you think." I told everypony.

"I think that's great." My dad said. "Not many of the apple family have participated in the race for a while." He said with a smile as he looked off in the distance, like he was seeing some old memories happening in front of him.

"I guess I'll join the race then it's two days from now so I have little time to prepare, plus this will bring in some extra money we could use." I said as I finished eating.

"Well, you should get some rest you need to train tomorrow." My dad said with a smile as he hugged his wife.

I headed into my room and closed the door. I got into bed and closed my eyes then a thud suddenly caused me to open my eyes again.

I looked at the floor to see the book. I had hidden under my pillow and it must have fallen when I rested my head

"I completely forgot about you." I said as I picked it up then suddenly chains burst from the book, and wrapped around my arm before suddenly disappearing.

"That was strange so I guess it's bond to me." I said a little freaked out and I sat on the bed as I opened the book.

"Let's see what secrets you hold." I said, as I turned to the front page.

Their were a lot of curses and hexes in the first few pages not many combat spells so far.

The only combat spells seemed to be a spell that would create or summon a guardian to serve the caster, and another one that shoots a ball of corruptive dark magic to put a weaker being under my control.

"Well, none of the first few pages are helpful." I said, as I set the book down on a table next to my bed as I closed my eyes again.

{Next morning}

"RISE AND SHINE SPYRO." A voice screamed as I fell out of bed instantly.


"Who's screaming!" I yelled as I looked up to see Bright Mac. "Why did you scream in my ear like a lunatic on drugs.?" I asked as I stood up.

"I'm training you for the race tomorrow." He said as he led me outside. He lead me to an open area.

"So what are we going to do?" I asked 

"First we will see how fast you can do on foot your wings will be tied before the race begins." He said as we both lined up against a tree.

"Ready…..set…..go.  He said and we dashed for the other side of the clearing.

We were neck and neck as we raced across the field. 'Come on I know what your going to do as soon as we get closer you're going to put everything you got into it.' I said in my head as I watched Bright Mac beside me I was just using just enough energy to keep up with him, I was planning the same thing.

"You don't seem to be going at full speed." Bright Mac said as he started speeding up a bit, but I matched his speed as I caught up.

"Basic racing strategy just use enough energy to keep up then at the last second give it everything you got." I said as we got closer to the edge of the clearing.

I put everything I got into my legs as we only had a few yards between us and our finish line, and he did the same thing.

At the end of our little race I won." Good job I guess I don't have to teach you much but now we have to work on your endurance." He said and I knew this was going to be a long day.
> Chapter 15
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

(Day of the race)

My dad has been training me for the last few days telling me about the terrain in the race and the path.

It was morning right now and I was eating breakfast, I had read a little more of the book and most of the hexes and curses required preparation so they were unsuited for combat unless they're prepared beforehand, but I found more combat spells such as a spell that makes chains erupt from shadows and restrain the target.

"So do you think you'll win, there's a few good runners entering the race?" Mom asked me as she got another plate of hay bacon.

"Yeah, I think I'll be fine, don't worry." I said as I finished eating so I decided to get some work done before the race today it was in the afternoon and signups are an hour before it starts.

I got some buck buckets and started filling them with apples, after puting them in the barn I flew over to where the race would start.

"Sign up here if you want to enter the race." I heard a pony yell on the ground as I landed. The one who yelled it was the current mayor he was sitting at a booth with sheets of paper.

He saw me and smiled as I walked up. "I want to sign up." I said and wrote my name on a piece of paper.

"Also before you begin you should know that all the pegasus's wings will be tied and so will yours." The mayor told me as I gave him the paper

"Thanks for telling ahead of time." I told him as I was about to walk off before he asked.

"So how are the tunnels holding?" He asked as he popped his neck.

"Very well we put in more supports to make sure it was safe though 2 timberwolves made it in somehow a month ago but their haven't been any more incidents." I told him before walking off to the starting line.

Their were about 28 ponies in the race so there were a total of 29 runners including myself.

They I felt my wings being suddenly tied, and I looked back to see a pony tying them to my body so I could not fly.

"Ok then now your good to enter the race." She pony said as I joined the ponies at the starting line then a loud voice echoed through the area as it said.

"Good evening everypony today is the race I hope your all have a good today because I am." The voice announced.

"I request that all racers beginning lining up we will start momentarily." The pony said and then we all lined up and got ready to race.

"On your mark…. Get set……. Go!" He said then we'll all took off running i stayed in the top three and. As we ran leaves fell off the trees.

Ponies behind us started catching up as we continue along the path. Ponies in front started breathing heavily, and started slowing down.

'Good thing I grew up on the farm or I might be tired as well.' I thought as I increased my speed a little to get in front. I started leaving the ponies behind as I lowered my horn so i was more straight.

Then the finish line was in sight and i heard hoof steps behind me I could only guess a few of the got their second wind, and were running as fast as they could.

I started running like my life depended on it and they steps got closer but it was too late I had crossed the finish line and I collapsed on the ground as i heard ponies running past me.

"And the winner is Spyro the dragon." The announcer said as everypony cheeredl.

I got back up to see dad running towards me with a smile on his face as he hugged me.

"Great job." He said as he let go then I was called to the announcement booth.

After arrive I saw them holding a gold medal and the other prize. "Today is marks the day of our new winner of the race Spyro hope to see you again next year." He said over the microphone as he handed me the medal and bag of bits.

We and my dad started walking back to the farm, and as we entered the orchard Big Mac ran up to us while panting heavily.

"Her water broke." He said between pants as he collapsed on the ground.

"You go to her I'll help him?" I said quickly and he ran towards the house as fast as he could.

I put on the medal, and put the bag in my mouth as I grabbed Big Mac with my all four of my legs and started flying towards the house though i was much slower because I was carrying him.

After getting to the house I set him on the porch and headed inside to hear mom screaming, and I looked to my left to see Applejack covering her. ears.

I walked upstairs, and found mom and dad in their room with a doctor. "Well have to do it here we can't risk a teleportation it could hurt the baby." The doctor said as he closed the door and all I could do was wait.

It had been hours since the doors were closed and screams of pain filled the house then there was crying as the screams stopped.

I ran back up the stairs , and threw open the door to see a baby in mom's front legs, mom had passed out but there was a smile on her face as she held her child close to her.

I walked up and put my front legs on the bed and ai look at her. "Her name is Applebloom your mother managed to name her before she passed out." Dad said as he nuzzled mom then we all stepped out of the room before the doctor said.

"I will come by later to check on the baby she seems fine but closer examination might be needed." He said as he left and Big Mac closed the door behind him as he walked in after the doctor left.

Dad told him that the baby was a girl and her name was Applebloom and from that day forth we had a new addition to the family
> Chapter 16
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

.{Next day}

Now was the time to protect my new family, I had some of my extra puppets watch them when I wasn't around.

Something could happen at any time it could be today, tomorrow, even weeks from now, but when it happens I'll be ready.

Today we just had more work today gathering apples and placing them in the barn, so today was just a normal day nothing really all that special until my father came running up to us with a worried look on his face.

"Hey you two have to come back inside I just received news that the weather ponies have to corral a very large storm, it'll be dangerous if we stay outside." He told us and I looked up to see a storm forming over the town.

"Ok I'll finish things here I'll be fine, I don't think lighting can do much to me." I said as I looked over at the barrels we had filled with apples.

"Ok, but finish it as soon as you can." Dad told me as he took Big Mac into the house.

I looked up again to see the storm growing in size at an extreme pace, I grabbed a barrel then flew towards the barn, but as I flew back it started raining heavily, then thunder could be heard above.

I continued grabbing barrels as rain started limiting my vision, but I knew the way. Then after placing all the barrels in the barn I landed on the porch of the house, and shook off all the water before stepping inside.

"Mom, Dad, Granny, I'm back." I said loudly then Granny Smith meet me at the door.

"Your mom and dad aren't home right now we didn't have any baby food stored up so they had to go buy more." She said then I looked outside to see thunder starting to strike.

"I should go with them I'm the only one that could survive those kinds of lighting bolts this is far to dangerous for them." I said as I ran out, and took to the air.

I had several close calls with a stray lighting bolt, but I managed just fine as I was now over Ponyville looking to see if I could find my parents.

"Come on where are they." I said as I searched the town from above, but I could hardly hear or see anything with this storm going on.

I flew lower in hopes of getting a better view while it did improve i could only make out the outlines of the buildings.

"This is getting me nowhere." I said and remembered they were getting baby food. "Of course they went to the store." I said as I rubbed my forehead then flew to where the store was, there were lights on inside making it easy to find.

I landed in front of it and stepped inside. I saw a pony wearing a uniform at the checkout.

"Hey have you seen my parents?" I asked as I walked towards him.

"Yeah, they left just a minute ago, they said they were going to stick to the alleys for cover from the storm." He told me then I thanked him and then ran out in search of them.

"Ok the fastest route to the farm using the alleys is this way." I said as I ran into an alley they were not in this one so they were further ahead.

I continued running into alleys that I thought they could be in, but found nothing until I was at the one closest to the orchard.

"BRIGHT MAC!" My mother screamed in the distance.

"Oh no." I said as I started running towards the direction of the voice and I finally found the alley way they were in.

My mother was backed into a wall with a knife to her throat, and tears in her eyes as she looked at her clocked assailant. My dad was on the ground with a stab wound on his shoulder, and as blood seeped from the wound I was filled with rage.

"All you had to do was give me all your valuables, now you have to die." The assailant said as he pressed the knife against her neck. I was so filled with rage that my body moved on its own as lighting gathered in my mouth.

Everything moved in slow motion as I finally let the stream of lightning fly through the air, my mom looked at me as she saw the light coming from my lightning and the assailant turned his head to see the attack.

Then everything suddenly sped up as the lighting struck him frying him alive as he screamed. He fell to the ground dead, then I ran up to mother to make sure she was alright.

"Are you ok?" I asked her as I pulled back.

"Yes, I'm fine but your father." She said as she looked at his father on the ground.

I placed my head on his chest and hoped he was still alive. 

*BA-BUMP BA-BUMP* I sighed in relief as I found out he was alive, but their was little time to spare, so I told mother. "He's alive, but I have to get him to the hospital you should go home and tell the others." I said as I grabbed my father, as I took off.

I flew to the hospital as fast as I could not caring if lighting struck me as I flew high in the air.

I landed in front of the hospital, then rushed inside telling. "My father has been stabbed!"

Doctors and nurses rushed to my aid and put him on a hospital bed and took him away. "Will he be ok?" I asked a doctor that remained.

"The wound didn't look to bad plus the rain seemed to have kept it clean so that's a plus we'll do everything we can, we'll inform you and your family if anything happens." The doctor said as he walked away and the other's finally got here panting for breath and soaking wet.

"Where is he?!" Mom yelled as she looked around.

"He is in safe hooves from what the doctor told me, they have high hopes he'll survive all we can do is wait." I told her as she finally caught her breath.

As she was about to say something the ground started trembling then started shaking violently as the lights in the hospital flickered and the wall started cracking.

"Earthquake!" A pony yelled as everyone started getting under something to avoid some of the collapsing ceiling. I tackled my family and saved them from falling debris.

"Over here"" a pony yelled as we saw a very large table we all got under and waited for the earthquake to pass and soon it did as the ground stopped shaking and ponies started coming out of their hiding places.

"Is it over?" Applejack asked as she shook with fear I scooted over to her and put my wing over her.

"Yes, it's over, we're safe." I told her as we got out from under the table.

Much of the roof had collapsed, but the building still held strong as the rain started pouring in.

"I need to know if anypony is injured!" A doctor yelled as they ran into the room, it was the same doctor I talked to.

"Is my father safe?" I asked him as he looked at the destruction.

"Yes, thankfully he was in a part of the building that wasn't damaged by the time it started, he is in the emergency room right now so we should receive word on his condition soon.

I relaxed and said." Thank you, do you think we could stay here until we get news, I don't think it's safe outside until we know the extent of the damage to Ponyville?" I asked.

"Yes, let me take you to a more dry room." He said as he lead us to another room
> Chapter 17
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

It has been an entire day since my dad was sent to the hospital, the thief was identified and it turned out that he was a solar guard who was dishonorably discharged for stealing from the emergency food reserves, then he became a criminal that became known throughout several cities.

"Spyro, Spyro!" Mom shouted as she ran towards me with a saddle bag.

"What is it did something happen to dad?" I asked in a panicked voice.

"No, he's fine the doctor said he would be fine, this is what im talking about." She said as she reached into her sable bag then pulled out a newspaper.

I grabbed it and read the headline



Mysterious earthquakes shakes the world



"You mean we're not the only ones that had an earthquake?" I asked her.

"You name it, Canterlot, Las Pegasus, Baltmare, Manehattan, the dragon lands, Griffin Stone, Yakyakistan, everyplace that was on the ground." She said with a worried voice as I read through the news paper, in the dragon lands many volcanoes have erupted causing many dragons to flee, because their homes caved in many ponies in the cities have died, even some of Canterlot fell off the mountain causing millions of bits worth of damage to not only Canterlot, but also to the rest of equestria.

'Did this happen because of me, because I saved my parents?' I said in my head as my claws started shaking.

"It seems we got the weakest of the earthquakes though there are still a few injured." Mom said as she looked over my shoulder to look at the newspaper again.

I set it down and took a deep breath before looking at mom. "Can we visit him?" I asked her as she looked at me.

"Of course we can, but he's a little weak so he can't talk long." She said so we got Big Mac, Applejack, and Apple Bloom then headed to the hospital.

The doctors took us to his room he was laying down on a bed his eyes barely open, but they opened fully when he saw us. "Hey come to pay me a visit?" He asked with a smile.

"You ok?" I asked as I walked up to his bed then placed my front legs on it.

"Yeah, it still hurts a bit, and it'll leave a scar, but I'll be fine though the doctors don't want me doing any heavy lifting for a few days." He told us then we heard giggling, and I saw mom place Apple Bloom next to dad.

"Hey Apple Bloom." Dad said with a smile as she waved her hooves at him playfully, making us chuckling at how adorable she was.

"Well, we won't keep you up you have to rest if you want to get out of here." I said as I got off the bed, and mom grabbed Apple Bloom.

We left him to rest and went home to prepare for his return, we were planning a party for when he came back, what happened was horrible, but they both survived and that was worth celebrating.

 But until he came back it was work as usual me and Big Mac were gathering apples like normal nothing special about it, but as I gathered them a thought ran through my mind.

'Why did this happen all I wanted to do was save them, was that so wrong?' I said in my head I remembered the newspaper, so many ponies died because of my actions, and so many things could change because of my actions.

"Spyro you ok." Big Mac asked it was rare he said anything other than eeyup or nope.

"Yeah, just doing some deep thinking about a lot of stuff that has been happening Apple Bloom 's birth, the thief, the earthquake, so much has happened in such a short time don't you think?" I asked him.

"Eeyup." He said returning to his usual speaking habits.

"Are you ever going to just talk normally?" I asked as I shook my head with a smile on my face.

"Nope." He said simply as he put a barrel in his cart.

We continued picking up apples until mother ran up to us. "Your father's been released, we have to get home to surprise him." She told us so we dropped everything and rushed to the house.

Once we were inside I looked in every decoration, there were streamers, some confetti on the floor, and in the dining room there was a huge cake with several different apple treats around it.

Applejack ran in the house breathing heavily, and after catching her breath she said. "Dad is almost here." She told us.

We smiled as we hid and waited for him to come through the door.

We heard creaking on the porch then the door opened, as dad stepped through.

"Hello anypony here." He said as he looked around then we jumped out of our hiding places and yelled.

"SURPRISE." We said nearly screaming and we took him into the dining room before he could say anything.

"Wow all this for me?" He asked us as we sat him down in his chair.

"Of course we would celebrate." Granny Smith said entering the room with one of her pies.

"You survived, that's all that matters to us so why shouldn't we?" I said as we all sat down.

We started eating, and mom started telling jokes as we ate which made this day more enjoyable.
> Chapter 18
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

(10 years later)

So much has happened during the 10 long years after the party,  our daily lives have returned to normal and all the destruction that was caused because of the earthquake was being worked on, almost all of it was repaired, even the cracks in the ground were fixed by unicorns. 

And during the next few years our work continued like normal and I joined the race a few more times, but since I kept winning I decided to stop so someone else could win.

After that a new orphanage opened up at the edge of town so I decided to volunteer to watch over the kids that transferred here from other orphanages, but for the last few days Rainbow has been pranking pony after pony all over town including me, her latest prank involved itching powber and I'm still a little itchy.

I mostly read them stories and play with them. They can get annoying at times but I enjoyed it.

The kids loved me so I tried to come by whenever I could so I could cheer them up it was mostly after my chores.  

The tunnels were completed as well I had a tunnel to almost every city and to where I think the Crystal Empire would appear though I might be a mile or two off at most.

But, now we have reached the present and the 4 of the other elements are here they are exactly how I remember them, and today was the summer sun celebration.

I was working in the orchard picking apples like I do everyday, but then I had a sudden visitor, it was the new mayor of the town Mayor Mare.

"Hey Spyro, I need to ask a favor of you?" She asked me with a smile on her face as she approached me.

"Sure what do you need?" I asked her as I set down a few apples in the barrel.

"There is supposed to be a pony from canterlot coming, but they are behind schedule by 20 minutes." She explained.

"So you want me to go check if their alright or not?" I asked to confirm what she wanted me to do.

"Yes, and here it explains why you went to meet up with them." She said giving me a letter so I took it and flew off towards Canterlot if they're already in the air we should meet up soon.

About 10 minutes later I saw a chariot being pulled by royal guards I flew up to them and glided right beside them as they said.

"What are you doing here civilian this is official business." One of the pegasus guards said then I held up the letter.

"Mayor Mare sent me because you guys are running behind schedule." I said handing him the letter, so he unrolled it with his hooves then nodded at his partner

I flew back a little to see the pony and dragon in the chariot, I decided to have a little fun so I looked at the dragon.

"Never seen another dragon before, but you look familiar have we met before?" I asked him as I landed in the chariot.

"Can't say we have, my name's Spike, it's nice to finally meet another dragon." He said holding out a hand so I shook it with one of my front legs.

"And I'm Twilight, good thing you came guess I can mark one thing off the list." She said as she held a scroll in her magic.

"What do you mean?" I asked her.

"One of the tasks Princess Celestia assigned to me was to check up on you." She explained as she marked something off the list.

"Well, I'm doing fine, and the creatures of the everfree are under control, though I'm honored she would be worried about me last time we spoke was after Gracious's trial." I said.

"Yes, I know that is why she also wanted me to check in on you, oh and I forgot to tell you my name, it's Twilight Sparkle, but can I ask you something?" She asked me.

"Sure ask away?" I told her.

"Do you have any information on Nightmare Moon?" She asked me so I had to make something up fast.

"Well I can't say if she is real or not, but I have come to believe that to every legend there is a grain of truth in it, so I think it's possible someone like her could have appeared in the past though I can't be sure. Plus what are the chances of the shadow on the moon just so happens to look like a pony." I told her after a moment of thought as she wrote it down.

"Thank you." She said with a smile, but then I looked back and spike and now it was time for my fun.

"Now I remember you, your that dragon I saw bust through the roof of a building last time I was in Canterlot." I said as he rubbed the back of his head nervously.

"Yeah." He said with a nervous laugh I knew he only just hatched at the time but it was the first time I saw him.

"I'm gonna head back to Ponyville to tell Mayor Mare you're on your way, so want to tell me why you're a little late?" I asked Twilight.

"Canterlot is still suffering a little from the earthquake 10 years ago though it has been repaired, some of the buildings are a bit weaker now, and one collapsed as we were about to take off so the guards had to check if everypony was alright." She explained then I took off towards Ponyville.

I flew back to Ponyville and told Mayor Mare why they were late, she understood things weren't really the same after that day, but it was as normal as it could get. So after talking to her for a bit I returned to the farm to see Applejack making apple related foods.

"How's the cooking going?" I asked her as she took a step away from the stove to cool down.

"It's going fine it's all almost ready plus the samples we made for the pony they sent from Canterlot." She told me as she whipped her forehead with a cool rag.

"Well, I think I'll make some Apple juice don't want her to have no beverage now don't we." I said catching AppleJack's attention.

"Her?" Applejack asked.

"Oh yeah Mayor Mare asked me to go check on them since they were running a little late nothing big, she should be here soon maybe you should go greet her, and introduce her to everypony." I told her as she looked outside.

"Yeah I'll head out, you make the Apple Juice." She said as she walked out of the kitchen to go outside.

I was almost finished juicing some Apples before I hear Applejack yell.

"SOUPS ON EVERYPONY." She yelled but I kept moving the apples, and after I put it in a tankard and flew out the window to see Twilight and Spike in front of a table full of food so I flew down.

"And here's Spyro." Applejack said she must have just finished the introductions so I placed the tankers next to Twilight

"Here so you don't choke on anything." I told Twilight as she chuckled nervously then I remembered something.

"Hey, I gotta go hope to see you later." I said as I flew off.

{20 minutes later Twilight's POV}

"Oh, my stomach." I said as I said, as I walked over a bridge with Spike.

"Next is weather the one who supposed to be clearing the skies is Rainbow Dash." Spike told me as he looked at the list.

I looked up to see a lot of clouds above us. "Well, she's doing a terrible job." I said as I looked back at spike to see him looking in the distance.

"What are you looking at Spike?" I asked as I turned my head to see Spyro pushing a catapult with a giant pie on lt, and not far from him a cloud with a rainbowed maned mare resting atop of it.

Spyro stopped for a moment breathing heavily as he noticed us.

"Hey care to lend a hand I just need to turn this around a bit." He said so Spike rushed over to help him push it then Spyro got at the back of it to check if everything was right.

"Perfect." He said with a grin as Spike asked.

"Where did you get this?" He asked him as Spyro grabbed a lever with his front left leg with a smile on his face.

"From a certain pink mare, Rainbow Dash has been pranking everypony in Ponyville so, me and others want to get back at her." He said as he pulled the lever, then the pie launched into the air crashing into the cloud and into the ground with a big splat.

Soon enough the pan lifted up to regular a very angry pegasus. "Is that all you got a giant pie, I did that last week." She said, but Spyro's smile never fell as he stuck two claws in his mouth then whistled.

Then the window to all the buildings started slowly cracking open, and I could tell a chill went down the mares spins as they fully opened and cannons started poking out of them all pointed at her.

"Come on we can talk about this." She said as catapults started lining the roofs while she chuckled nervously.

Spyro lifted a claw high in the air then dropped it to the ground as the first cannon fired(1:10 i was watching V for Vendetta while I write this and thought this song was perfect for this part)

I heard Spyro humming a tone as each cannon and catapult fired to the rhythm of his humming, soon giant pies from the catapults and cannon balls made of ice cream were flying towards the mare as she took cover under the pie pan and when it was all done she was buried under a mountain of food.

I looked to Spyro's catupult to see he was no longer there so then I turned back to the giant pile of food I saw him at the top with a pole with a flag he pulled out of nowhere then put it at the very top.

As I looked up the wind started to pick up the flag and I read the words that were sown into it.



 It's just a prank, bro



After that, he flew down with a satisfied look on his face as he landed next to the catapult.

"Now if you'll excuse me I have to take this back to Sugar Cube Corner." He told us as her planted his back legs into the ground as he pushed with his upper legs.

The catapult moved slowly as the dragon struggled to move it. "Do you need any help?" I asked him Celestia did tell me to make sure he was alright.

"Yeah I'm fine this is just gonna take awhile carry on with your business." He said as he kept pushing as the Rainbow mare finally managed to eat her way out of the food pile.

I walked up to her and said. "Are you perhaps Rainbow Dash?"

"Yeah fastest mare in Equestria, why, you heard of me?" She said flying in the air.

"I heard your suppose to be keeping the skies clear." I told her as I pointed at the clouds with a hoof. "I'm Twilight Sparkle and the princess sent me to check on the weather."

"Yeah yeah that'll be a snap I'll do it in a jiffy." She said as she closed her arms with a smile on her face. "Right after I'm done practicing."

"Practicing, practicing for what?" I asked her.

"The Wonderbolts." She said pulling out a poster with them wonderbolts on it. "They're going to be at the celebration tomorrow and I'm going to show them my stuff." She said with confidence.

"The Wonderbolts are the most talented flying team in all of Equestria phew please they'd never accept accept a pegasus who can't keep the skies clear for one day." I said with a grin.

"I can clear them in ten seconds flat." She told me as she crossed her hooves.

"Prove it." I told her.

{20 minutes later Spyro POV}

I had finally pushed the catapult to Sugar Cube Corner then suddenly Pinkie appeared in front of me catching me off guard.

"How'd it go?" She asked with a big smile.

"It went perfectly, everypony did their part in our little prank thanks for the catapult where did you get it anyway?" I asked her.

"I have my ways." Pinkie said mysteriously so I decided not to think about it any further.

'I wonder where Twilight is right now, maybe heading towards Fluttershy maybe I should meet her there. Fluttershy has already seen me so I don't think Spike will surprise her like in the show so I'll have to warn her before they show up.' I thought as I took off to find them I headed for the park first, and found them quickly.

Twilight, and Spike were heading towards Fluttershy so I swiped down in front of them catching them off guard as Twilight stumbled backwards falling to the ground.

"Sorry for scaring you, but if your going to talk to Fluttershy you should let me prepare her first she is incredibly shy around new ponies." I explained as I walked away from them to walk to Fluttershy she was practicing with her birds for the celebration.

"Hey Fluttershy, sorry for bothering you." I said as I walked up to her and a small rep escaped her as she jumped, but calmed down when she looked at me.

"Oh Spyro it's just you." She said quietly.

"Hey, I need to introduce you to a pony and dragon that came from Canterlot to check on the preparations do you think you can handle that?" I asked her as I placed a claw on her shoulder.

"Yeah thanks for telling me." She said with a smile then I turned my head to Twilight and Spike.

"Ok you can come over now." I said loudly so they could hear me then they walked over the whole time Twilight levitated a list in her magic.

"This is Twilight and the little dragon's name is spike." I told Fluttershy as Twilight said.

"So how have the music preparations going?" She asked Fluttershy as she pulled out a feather.

"We're almost done it'll be ready by tonight." She said shyly as she hid behind her long mane as Twilight checked something off her list.

"Well that's everything now we have to head to the library." Spike said as he yawned.

"If you're heading to the library I'll lead you there so you don't walk around aimlessly." I told them.

"Ok then lead the way." Twilight said with a smile so we started walking down the streets of Ponyville.

We made it to her library and I stopped her from going inside to tell her. "Be prepared a mare named Pinkie Pie loves throwing surprise parties for new ponies so don't be surprised that everypony is inside waiting for you." I told her as I opened the door for her.

END OF PART 1
> Chapter 19
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

"SURPRISE." Everypony yelled as we walked into the library as the lights came on and confetti flew through the air as Pinkie and many other ponies jumped from their hiding places.

"See, told you." I said to Twilight as I closed the door, and the party started as the ponies around the room started talking and Pinkie appeared in front of Twilight with a smile on her face.

"Surprise, I'm Pinkie Pie and I made this party just for you were you surprised?" She asked while jumping in place as she grinned at Twilight.

"Probably not, since I told her you would do this." I said to Pinkie Pie and she made a pouty face at me.

"Hey, don't give me that face we've been over this, some ponies don't like surprises, remember that old pony that moved in not long ago your party kind of gave him a heart attack remember, and he had to go to the emergency room." I said looking into her eyes as realization set in.

"Yeah, try to find out a little more about ponies before you throw a party for them, it really helps them to get more used to living here." I explained then rubbed her mane cheering her up as she dashed off to join the party.

"Sorry about her, she can be pretty energetic and random at times, but you get used to her over time.?" I said turning to Twilight as she had a fake smile on her face.

"I know you wanted to look around first, but try to bear with this, these parties don't usually last long with how frequent they are." I told her and a real smile appeared on her face.

"Thanks." She told me as she walked off so I went to see if Applejack was here.

I found her near the table with food on it.

She was placing a few apple treats on it such as candy apples, apple pie, and a few other goodies.

"Hey Applejack, keeping the table full I see." I said surprising her from behind almost making her drop a pie on the floor.

She quickly put it on the table before turning to me. "Spyro, you scared me and almost made me drop the pie." She told me.

"Sorry about that, how about after the celebration I make you my apple muffins as an apology." I told her making her smile she loved my muffins almost as much as Derpy.

"I'll hold you to that partner." Applejack said tipping her hat with a smile on her face as she walked off and the party continued until it was time for the celebration so we went to town hall where Nightmare Moon will show up.

Fluttershy started the song that she had been teaching her birds and Mayor Mare announced.

"Now presenting Princess Celestia." She announced as the curtains pulled back to reveal nopony was there making everypony mumbling in confusion.

"Where is Princess Celestia?" Some asked while others asked similar questions.

Suddenly laughter fills the room as a blue mist appeared on the upper level of the room that soon turned into Nightmare moon.

"How good it feels to finally see my beloved subjects, it's been so long since I've seen your sun loving faces." Nightmare said as she looked around at the ponies in the audience not noticing me.

Rainbow dash suddenly had a curious look on her face as she said. "What did you do with the princess." She yelled before trying to fly towards her but was stopped by Applejack after she bit her tail.

"Why, am I not royal enough for you?" Nightmare said with a smug look before Pinkie started to act like, well you know Pinkie making random guesses with a bright smile.

"Seize her she's the only one that knows where the princess is!" Mayor Mare yelled as three royal guards rushed Nightmare, but we're blasted away by her magic but she didn't leave like she was supposed to.

"Fool, you think you could even touch me." Nightmare said as her horn lit up and she pointed her horn at the guards, but as soon as she fired I flew in front of them and used my mist to create a thick crystal, while also putting my wings in front of me, because as I grew up my scales grew stronger so they could hold up against almost anything.

Nightmare's magic collided with the crystal destroying it, but it was only really meant to soften the impact, as the magic hit me I dug my claws into the floor to stay in place as I protected the downed guards.

"Go get everypony out I'll hold her off." I told them as they looked at each other and nodded as they started getting everypony out of the building as I struggled to hold against the beam.

Soon the pressure pressing against me faded so I moved my wings to see Nightmare look at me curiously.

"Interesting I've never seen a dragon hold up against my magic before, how about you serve me and you could have all the gold and jewels you want to add to your hoard." She proposed as she tilted her head slightly to her left.

"Sorry, but I'm not that kind of dragon." I told her as I flew towards her at high speed colliding with her midsection we both went through the roof of the building.

We seperated mid air as Nightmare fell to the ground leaving a skid mark behind as she slid across the ground before standing up unharmed, she looked at me and her eyes glowed as her horn glowed.

"You will pay for this little dragon!" She shouted as she spread her wings before taking flight as she flew straight towards me with her horn pointed straight for my heart.

'It be bad if her horn broke.' I thought as I did a barrel roll to dodge her horn, but she managed to kick me in the face with her hooves.

I was pissed and I needed to end this quickly so none of ponyville was damaged so I charged up a day bringer flame in my mouth as Nightmare's eyes widened as the sudden giant flame was forming from my mouth.

I launched it at her but before it made contact she cast a shield that attempted to block it, but as it made contact it explodes shattering her shield and she was consumed by the flames.

'Did I kill her?' I thought as I worried for Luna, but the smoke soon cleared showing Nightmare, but there were several spots on her fur that was nearly burned off by my fire.

She breathed heavily as she looked back at me and her horn lit up as her fur was healed as if it was never burned.

"Next time we meet you won't be so lucky." Nightmare stated as a bright light consumed her causing her to vanish into thin air.

I looked around to see if she was still near, but she was nowhere in sight so I flew towards the library.

After getting their I saw them inside, but when I walked in Rainbow Dash tackled me to the ground.

"That was awesome." She yelled before Applejack pulled her off me so I could get up.

"I'm happy you enjoyed watching, but we have more pressing matters right Twilight?" I said turning to Twilight who was searching for a book, but I pulled out the one she was looking for.

"Here you go." I told her as she glanced at the book.

"Where did you find it?" She asked me.

"It was under e." I told her while she blushed in embarrassment, before taking the book with her magic.

After she explained the Legend of Nightmare Moon and the elements of harmony we set our sights towards the Everfree Forest and started our journey.

The six of them each overcome their challenges with relative ease just like in the show at least that stayed the same.

We arrived at the castle and walked inside the to the 5 stone orbs.

"Twilight can you see what you can do while wait outside, and keep watch?" I asked and she looked at the orbs before turning back to me to nod.

Me and the other four walked outside knowing what was about to happen I told them I would do some surveillance then flew up then suddenly one of the towers windows light up brightly, attracting mine and the others attention but I immediately took off towards the tower while the other races inside to find the stairs.

I flew towards a window to see Nightmare laughing evilly as she as the fragments of the l
Elements surrounded her.

'Ok it's going as it should be but the girls will need more time to get up here I have to intervene.' I thought as I flew towards Nightmare as my horns grew and burst into flames as I collided with her spending her into a pillar.

"You ok?" I asked Twilight as I looked towards the pulled as it collapsed on top of Nightmare.

"Yeah but the elements." She said before I said.

"That doesn't matter right now we have bigger problems to worry about." I told her as the rubble of the pulled started levitating in the air as I got ready for a difficult fight.

The rubble  shoot towards me at incredible speed but I managed to dodge the rubble of the pulled to see Nightmare with a pissed off expression.

She didn't say anything as I scythe suddenly appeared as her magic gripped the handle of it.

I could feel the power that radiated from her weapons as she started galloping towards me.

I breathe put my dark mist and jumped back as she sliced through the mist with her scythe to see she but nothing, but that wasn't my only purpose for the mist as it gathered on the floor around her hooves, as it crsytalized preventing her from lifting her hooves.

But this didn't seem to faze her she used her scythe the quickly cut away the crystals that held her. "You die here dragon!" She shouted as her horn glowed and I charged up my lighting breath.

We both charged our attacks as my lightning grew brighter and more powerful as her horn grew brighter and we unleashed our attacks at the same time.

Out attacks meet in the middle and her magic and my lighting devastated the room, as stray bolts of lighting and magic destroyed pillars walls and portions of the roof.

Twilight took cover behind everything she could find but they were soon destroyed making her run towards another.

This went on until I heard voices from the stairwell.

"Twilight Spyro you ok." One of the girls yelled as I saw their shadows through the door as they entered the room.

Both me and Nightmare stopped our attacks, and we both fell to our knees and took deep breaths as we recovered.

'She must be weakened from her time on the moon I don't think I could stand up to her if she was at the peak of her power.' I thought as I stood back up on my weak legs.

She did the same and the girls had gathered as they looked over Twilight to make sure she was okay.

I slowed my breathing till I was taking normal breaths and we stared at each other.

"Nightmare moon you think you can destroy the elements of harmony just like that well your wrong. Because the spirits of the elements of harmony are right here." She said as the girls stood at her side, and the fragments started levitating in the air before flying towards them.

She listed off each of her friends heroic deed as each of the elemtnsappered around their necks.

"You still don't have the sixth element the spark didn't work." Nightmare moon said as she looked around with frightened eyes as she tried to move nut her legs were too weak.

"But it did a different kind of spark I felt at the very moment I realized how happy I was to hear you, to see you, how much I cared about you the spark of magic inside me when I realized that you all are my friends." Twilight said as she looked at her friends with a smile and a light appeared above them as the six element appeared and turned into a crown on top of Twilight's head.

Nightmare finally found the strength to move as she tried to escape. "No you don't!" I yelled as I tackled her to the ground.

"Spyro get out of there we can't use the elements with you in the mix we don't know what will happen." Applejack said as her and the other five started levitating in the air as their elements glowed brightly.

"Just do it don't worry about me you won't get another chance." I said wrapping my tail around her back legs to keep her from running.

I could see a tear go down her face as she closed her eyes and nodded as suddenly a rainbow shoot towards me and Nightmare before everything went black.
> Chapter 20
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

*BEEP BEEP BEEP* I heard, but I couldn't move or open my eyes, all I could do was listen to that annoying beeping.

'Stop that beeping.' I said in my head and I felt a very small burst of energy, but all I could do was open my eyes slightly.

I was staring at a white wall, an IV drip hung by my side as its needle stuck in my arm, and a heart monitor that kept beeping at a steady pace. I heard footsteps and saw a nurse walking up to the IV to check it.

I let out a soft groan as I attempted to speak, but failed to do so, but I succeeded in getting her attention as she turned her head, and looked over to see my partially open eyes.

She ran out yelling to doctor, but not only him, but Applejack, the princess, and the girls ran in. Applejack jumped on my bed with tears in her eyes and wrapped her hooves around me.

I wanted to do the same, but my legs felt so weak I couldn't move them.

"Are you alright Spyro,? After the elements hit you you you collapsed and changed color." She told me as my head fell into a position where I could see a mirror my scales were several shades lighter along with my horns that used to be a dark grey.

I coughed and blood splattered on Applejack’s fur, but she ignored it, but then a nurse gently tapped her on her shoulder.

"You should let go of him, he needs to relax plus the doctor wants to talk to all of you." She said as she gently tugged her off the bed then wiped the blood off her with a disinfectant wipe .

They then walked outside the room while the nurse started to get me comfortable as she put the covers over my body.

{Applejack POV}

"What's wrong with him doc?" I asked as we all walked out of the room and he closed the door.

"It's not good, it's likely he won't last the week." He said bluntly as he pulled out a clip board.

I was about to yell at him, but then Princess Celestia asked. "What do you mean by that could you be more specific as to why?" She asked him with a threatening tone making the unicorn doctor shiver.

"It's his core." He quickly said leaving me confused.

"What's a core?" I asked him, but then Twilight cleared her throat as she said.

"A core is the simplest way to call it, it is considered the source of our magic even if our magic were to be drained our core would remain and would simply require a jump start for us to start producing again, but it’s extremely risky since it could do more harm than good, I guess you could say it’s a part of our soul, but what does his core have to do about this?" She asked the doctor.

"Its gone, we put him through a dozen scans and it's just gone." The doctor explained as he showed us the reports. 

Twilight took them from him to look over them, but soon a look of horror appeared on her face as the reports shook in her magic grasp until they fell to the ground.

"Is there anything we can do doctor?" I pleaded with him, but he shook his head.

"Even if there's a slight chance he survives, he'll never be able to fly or even be able to move on his own, but I highly doubt it." He told us with a sorrow filled expression.

"What if we were to inject him with his own magic?" Princess Celestia asked him.

"I'm afraid that would only give him a little extra time, it would only prolong the inevitable." He told her.

"I will have most of the magic we had collected brought here it's best to give him as much time as possible to spend with his family." Celestia told us which brought a small smile to my face.

I looked over to Pinkie to see her mane had deflated as it hung close to the ground as her eyes were filled with tears.

I put a leg around her as I said. "It's ok, we just have to make his remaining time the best we can make it." I told her, but inside I was crying like a little filly that lost her favorite toy, but I had to stay strong not only for Spyro, but my friends as well.

"What are we going to tell him?" She asked as she looked at me as her tears dripped onto the floor.

My smile fell as I looked at the floor. "I don't know." I told her, then I felt something nuzzle my check so I looked to see Celestia with a motherly smile on her face.

"I’ll tell him you just go comfort the rest of your family, they need to hear this." She told me as she walked into the room Spyro was in and I knew she was right so I started walking back home with my head held low as sadness overtook my thoughts.

{Spyro POV}

The nurse had just got me some water and feed me before Celestia came back in, I still didn't have the strength to talk or do anything.

"Could you give us a moment please we need to have a word?" She asked her so she bowed before she left the room.

She slipped off her shoes before levitating her crown, and put it on a table before she laid down on her belly, but she was still quite tall to where she effortlessly looked over the bed.

"I can't sugar coat this or anything so I'll just say it, you’re dying and we can only prolong your life, for how long I don't know, but we’ll give you as much time as we can so you can spend it with the ponies you care about." She told me as she leaned over to nuzzle me with care.

All I could do was stare at her, but I could feel tears running down my face as it felt like a tidal wave crashed over me as dread filled me.

'After everything, I'm losing my family again.' I thought and I looked at Celestia to see tears forming in her eyes as well.

I had to know something important though so I managed to utter out. "Night *deep breath* Mare." I breathed out in a quiet voice but she managed to hear as she explained about Luna and Nightmare then said.

"After the elements cured her she woke up shortly after and now she is resting in Canterlot though she seemed to be constantly asking about you and how you’re doing, you've been asleep for two days now." She said which surprised me, but now my eyes were feeling heavy as my vision started to dark.

"For now rest, you’re a hero not only in my eyes, but all of Equestria. Cherish the time you have left." Celestia whispered in my ear as I slipped into a deep sleep.

I don't know how long I slept but when I woke up I could feel something cuddled up against me, but when I opened my eyes as much as I could all I could see a little bit of a red ribbon.

'Apple Bloom must have sneaked into my bed.'  Though I still couldn't move as I heard the door open and turned my head to see Mom, Dad, Applejack, Big Mac, and Granny Smith walking into my room with fake smiles on their faces.

"How are you doing champ?" Dad asked as he looked at me then Apple Bloom, I wish I could have answered him, but I had no strength to talk.

Mom nudged Apple Bloom to wake her up and she got off the bed, her eyes were bloodshot from crying and her mane was a mess.

"We will stay with you till the end, no member of our family is going to die alone." Granny told me as she put a hoof on the bed.

Soon the Princess came into the room and said. "We brought as much as we could spare we have to keep some in case of an incident." She said as her horn lit up, as she brought in a large clear container filled with my magic.

"There are several more waiting outside." She told them as she brought the container to the other side of the bed and attached some kind of thin tube with a needle at the end.

"Will that get through his scales?" Applejack asked with concern in her voice.

"Yes, his scales became much weaker after we brought him here, and he might have the strength to talk in a few minutes, but likely not enough to move on his own." She told her as she slowly inserted the needle into my front right leg.

I could feel my strength returning little by little, but not enough for me to do anything.

"Let's give him some time to rest up for a bit." Celestia suggested as she gestured for everyone to leave the room.

{3rd person POV edge of the Everfree Forest}

Near the edge of the Everfree Forest a large cloaked pony walked up to the edge of town with a smirk on her face as she stuck to the alleys.

"Soon I will make my move and none shall stand in my way, but first to see where my opponents are." The pony said as she peeked from the alley as she watched the ponies of Ponyville go about their business and when the sun started to move towards the horizon she smiled as she knew it was time to put her plan into motion as she moved towards the center of town.
> Chapter 21
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

{Celestia POV}

I had just led everypony out of the room so he could rest when Applejack asked. "How long does he have?"

I looked at her and sighed as I said. "A month at the most and." I said until I felt a familiar presence  but it felt very strange.

"Is something wrong Princess?" Bright Mac asked me.

"Yes, you stay here I need to check something out." I told them as I teleported outside the hospital and started lowering the sun.

I felt the presence heading towards the center of town so I did the same as I took the quickest route.

I arrived at the center of town a few minutes later, but it seemed that what I had felt beat me here as a pony as large as me stood there facing me with a smile on her face.

"I didn't expect you to find me so quickly, well I guess I could call this a happy accident." She said aloud.

"Reveal yourself!" I shouted as a faint glow appeared under the hood as her cloak flew off her revealing Nightmare Moon. I took a few steps back in shock at what I was seeing.

"Surprised to see me alive, well I have to say I was too." She said while chuckling at my reaction.

"How did you survive!?" I yelled as her chuckling turned into an evil laugh.

"How do you think, right before the elements almost destroyed me I took that young dragon's core in hopes of taking him with me, but I never thought it would allow me to survive just long enough for the elements to stop, I was even more surprised when I gained my own body, I'll tell you his core is amazing, it's potential is limitless." She explained, and several gasps could be heard as I turned my head to see the elements, and the rest of Spyro's family here.

"What are you doing here I told you to stay at the hospital." I told them then Pinkie started jumping up and down, as she said.

"Well me and the girls were at Sugar Cube Corner until we saw Applejack and her family racing towards the center of town so I grabbed them and followed her." She said in one breath.

"How perfect, not only can I get rid of Celestia, I can get rid of the bearers of the elements of harmony." Nightmare said joyously as her horn glowed, but not with her usual blue magic but a dark aura.

I teleported in front of them and cast a shield, as she unleashed a barrage of magic bolts that cracked the shield with each attack.

"What, she wasn't this strong before." I said panicking she shouldn't be this strong especially after the elements hit her.

"Thank the dragon's core for that, with it my power has reached new heights that I never thought were possible." Nightmare said as she stopped her barrage. 

"You demon, give back Spyro's core!" Applejack yelled as she charged, but her mother and father grabbed her.

"Oh so his name is Spyro, I didn't really pay attention back then, well I'll be sure to give him my thanks, when I stomp his head in or maybe I could make him my play thing." She told Applejack making her nostrils flare, as she glared.

"You whorse!" Applejack screamed at Nightmare, almost breaking out of her parents' hold, but they held her tightly, as they pulled her back.

Nightmare Moon's smile fell at her words and she glared at her then soon a sinister smile appeared. "I think before I decide your fate, I'll kill you right in front of him, and with him so helpless he will hate himself for not being able to save you, maybe so much that'll kill him before I decide, that might be amusing to watch." Nightmare said as her wings unfolded as she flew up."But before that I have to take care of my sisters."

"You are no sister of mine or Luna's!" I yelled as I lowered the shield and flew up to fight her.

{Applejack}

"What do we do?" Twilight said in a paniced voice as we watched the princess and Nightmare fight above the town.

"I don't know if there's anything we can do." I told her then her panic faded as she suddenly had a look of realization.

"We have to get Spyro." She said.

"But darling, he's is the hospital, what can he do to help?" Rarity asked her as she turned her head.

"I read about something if somepony's core was to somehow be separated from them, it would constantly be drawn to them, if we can get him here his and Nightmare's would be in conflict as Spyro's tries to return to him." Twilight told us as she started running for the hospital.

All we could hear on our way was screaming and the sounds of ponies running into the tunnels Spyro's puppets dug.

We finally made it to the hospital, and ran to Spyro's room.

When he saw us he managed to push himself up, but his legs wobbled as he tried to stand up.

"I'm glad you came by so soon." He told us then coughed up blood as he fell on the bed.

Twilight didn't waste time as she said. "We need your help, Nightmare was the one that stole your core and she has returned to get her revenge." She told him and a look of determination appeared on his face as he pushed himself up again.

"What can I do?" He asked and fell off the bed, but Rainbow caught him, almost pulling out the needle in his leg.

"We just need you nearby you'll see why." Twilight told him as she pulled the needle out with her magic, and he slowly went limp on rainbows back.

"So how did you find out about this anyway?" Rainbow asked Twilight.

"After I heard about his core I headed to the library and read as much as I could in hopes of maybe creating an artificial one." Twilight explained sadly.

"It's ok Twilight, it's because of you we have a plan right now." I told her as Rainbow started carrying Spyro out of the room.

"Ok, how close do we have to be for this to work?" Rainbow asked as we followed her through the hospital.

"I don't know, but we have to get as close as we can." Twilight told her as we exited the hospital, and suddenly something crashed in front of us.

It was Celestia she was bleeding badly and heavily injured, shortly after Nightmare landed in front of her with no injuries on her body.

"So boring, I didn't even break a sweat." She said as she lifted her hoof and looked at it like she had nothing better to do.

She turned her head towards us and smiled. "Oh it seems you brought Spyro to m…." She said then looked like she was going to fall to the ground in pain, then she threw up a black substance that turned into a mist.

She watched as the mist went into Spyro, then she flew on top of a tall building. She breathed heavily as she pieced together what just happened.

She glared at us before her horn glowed with a dark aura and she sent a bolt of magic at us, but they simply turned into mist and was absorbed by Spyro.

"This is impossible." Nightmare said and before she could spread her wings something hit her from behind making her fall to the ground.

"Sister are you alright." Princess Luna said as she landed where Nightmare stood before she fell to the ground.

"Yes, I'm alright just a little bruised." Celestia said as she finally stood up.

"We have to get Nightmare to Spyro, it's his only chance!" Twilight shouted, and Celestia nodded as she teleported next to her sister.

"Shall we sister?" Celestia asked with a smile.

"Yes, we shall." Luna told her sister as Nightmare stood up to glare at Luna.

"If it isn't my weaker half, how nice to see you." Nightmare said as she spit out some blood before she charged up a spell.

Both of the royal sisters charged up their own spells and all three attacked at the same time, and as their attacks connected the burst of energy nearly destroyed the building the sisters stood on.

"Now's our chance, she can't run away now." Rainbow said with a smirk as she started walking towards Nightmare with Spyro on her back.

Nightmare started overpowering the sisters but once Spyro got closer to Nightmare she fell on her front knees as she felt her magic slipping away faster and faster.

"I've come so far, I can't let this end here." Nightmare said as she tried to stand up but she was flaked by the two sisters who started to push back her attack.

Soon dark mist started to radiate off Nightmare's body, and two faint glows could be seen as her body began to become see through.

"What's happening to her?" I asked Twilight as I watched it unfold before me.

"Nightmare's body is made from Spyro's magic, with him so close she can no longer sustain her form those two glows must be hers and Spyro's cores." Twilight explained.

Soon the two auras moved closer together and Nightmare started screaming as hers, and the royal sisters attack stopped, as her body started to violently shake as the two auras became one forming a bright light as Nightmare shattered before us.

All that remained was a shining spark that hovered in the air. "Impossible." Twilight said as she looked at the spark.

"What?" I asked her as the spark moved towards Spyro.

"The cores have merged, but that's impossible many ponies have tired to merge magic cores of powerful ponies that have passed away together, but never succeeded we just witnessed the impossible." Twilight said as she stood wide eyed as we watched the spark enter Spyro's mouth, and the gray of his underscales and horn returned to their original darker gray.

"Spyro." I called out to him, as Rainbow set him on the ground.

"Spyro!" I said again a little louder, and his legs started twitching as they moved under him.

He slowly pushed himself up off the ground as he wings spread, and pops could be heard as they stretched.

I walked up beside him and saw his eyes were still closed, as he took a deep breath. "Spyro are you ok?" I asked him as I nuzzled his head with my muzzle.

"Yeah yeah I just feel a little different." He said as he shook his head before he opened his eyes, but he quickly closed them and used his left foreleg to block the sunlight.

The royal sisters came down to see Spyro, but when they got near they had looks of worry as he posted his legs to open his eyes again.

Luna and Celestia gasped when they looked at his eyes. "What, is something wrong with my eyes?" Spyro asked, so I used a hoof to turn his legs towards me.

When i looked into his eyes, I felt fear coursing through my body as I saw what had happened, his eyes were now just like Nightmare's.
> Chapter 22 edited
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

{Spyro POV}

I didn't know what was happening, but they rushed me back inside and had me scanned dozens of times before they finally calmed down a bit for me to ask.

"Can somepony tell me what's going on?" I finally asked them.

"After you stood back up your eyes changed into Nightmare's eyes." Celestia told me as the doctor finally came in.

"What did you find doctor?" I asked him.

"It seems it's sideffect of a imperfect merge, it seems your core will not completely absorb Nightmare's there is a tiny fragment that holds Nightmare's consciousness, though she seems to be in a type of hibernation for now at least." He explained to everypony.

"You mean she can try to take him over again?" Applejack quickly asked him.

"Well, she could try but it's impossible, the core has permanently merged with his while not perfect, she is unable to regain any of her magic and it seems Spyro's core is now comparable to that of an Alicorn's, makes sense since he absorbed an Alicorn's core." He said making the six girls look strangely at each other while the princess looked shocked.

"What does that mean?" Twilight asked.

"Well it means that his core has become so powerful it has connected to a natural element like Celestia's and Luna's cores. You see once a core becomes so powerful it needs something to keep it in balance, something that relates to their magic." He explained.

"So what did he connect to?" Celestia asked.

"Well seeing that he absorbed Nightmare I wouldn't be surprised if he connected to the moon or dream realm, but it also wouldn't surprise me if he was also connected to something else, this is so rare that the only time this has happened was with Starswirl when he temporarily connected to the moon when he helped Luna raise it for the first time but lost much of his power because of the forced link, if the legends are correct." The doctor told her.

"Then that would mean." Luna said turning to her sister.

"Yes Luna it does." Celestial said turning to her as well.

"What does it mean." I asked them.

"It was a law our mother made when she ruled that if there was a creature that ever became strong enough to connect to an element, such as the moon or sun they would become members of the royal family." Celestial explained.

"No no no no I don't think I want to be royalty plus we don't even know if I have or not." I told them, so they gave each other a quick glance before nodding.

"Ok we will keep a lid on this, but if you have connected to an element we will eventually have to go public." Luna suggested.

"Thank you." I told them before they left.

"Ok so now we return to our normal lives." I said getting out of bed before Applejack stopped me.

"Hold on their partner we still don't know what happened to your eyes." She said before the doctor cleared his throat.

"It's a temporary side effect of the imperfect fusion, his eye color will eventually turn to normal but his pupils will stay the same." He explained.

"Ok then now that that's out of the way, let's go I wanna get out of this bed, I'm getting restless." I said flying over Applejack then out a window.

"It feels good to fly again." I said as I flew higher in the air until I was above the highest clouds.

I let the cool air blow over my scales as I felt my muscles relax. I took a deep breath as I flew over the orchard.

"Well I guess I should tell the rest of the family the good news." I said to myself as I dove down folding my wings against my body, as I cut through the air like an arrow.

I opened my wings at the last possible moment then landed safely on the porch of the house.

I walked inside to see my parents, Granny Smith, and Apple Bloom waiting for me.

Apple Bloom tackled me as tears formed in her eyes.

"We were so worried about you Spyro." She said as she wrapped her front legs around my neck

"I know, but I'm here now that's all that matters." I told her as I hugged her with one leg.

After a few minutes Applejack returned with a scowl on her face as she looked at me.

"Something wrong Applejack?" I asked her with a nervous smile.

She walked up to my and put a hoof on my chest.

"What were you thinking flying off like that, you had only just recovered from your condition and now we know Nightmare is inside you." She yelled in my face before I couldn't hold myself back anymore.

"I needed to relax for a moment ok, how do you think this is affecting me, I know I just recovered from a near death experience do you know how that made me feel knowing I could die at any moment the thoughts that ran through my mind, I thought of how this could affect Apple Bloom and all of you, and how do you think I feel knowing there is a monster begging to be free inside my very soul, the only reason I have been able to stop myself from screaming my lungs out was because I needed to be strong for not only Apple Bloom, but everypony in this house!" I screamed in her face as she backed off at every word, and finally after I got that off my chest I took a few deep breaths.

I didn't look at her as I looked at the floor. "Spyro I." She said regretfully but I stopped her right there by holding up a claw.

"Look, let's just go about our day and cool off we'll talk about this later ok." I said before walking out of the room to head to my bedroom.

After closing the door I collapsed on my bed not of exhaustion but of regret, i never wanted to tell in in Applejacks face but something in me just snapped, and now I was dealing with the consequences.

My eyes started to feel heavy as i struggled to keep them open then finally I felt asleep.
> Chapter 23
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

{Spyro dream}

Normally when I dream it's just random stuff that happens, but this time it was different, this time I was in an endless void instead of my usual dream, I was even aware I was dreaming.

"What's going on?" I said to myself as I looked around then I heard footsteps approaching.

I turned around to see Nightmare glaring at me with anger on her face. "Well if it isn't my captor." She said with malice in her voice.

"Well if you didn't steal my core we wouldn't be having this conversation." I said giving her the same glare she was giving me.

"When I get my magic back I'll." She said before I interrupted her.

"Do what? Oh I know you'll do nothing because you're never getting your magic back." I told her, and she looked confused.

"What do you mean?" She asked.

"News flash Nightmare, the only reason you're not gone for good is because my core didn't fully absorb you, your consciousness is all that remains of you, to put it simply your powerless with no means of escape." I told her as she began looking around.

"Yeah, don't even try to run because you're in my territory now bitch, and I make the rules." I said as the landscape suddenly changed into a grassy field.

Then suddenly a cage formed around Nightmare. "And maybe if you behave I'll let you remain on a grassy field, but if you don't behave." I said then chuckled for a moment before looking up at the moon. "Or you will be back on the moon, your choice." I told her and the realization showed on her face as she fell to her knees.

"No, please, I can't go back." She begged, with tears forming in her eyes, and even though I knew everything she has done, regret washes over me.

The cage faded away, as I walked over to her and she was still on her knees with her eyes closed when I got close.

I put a claw on her, but she pulled away. "Look I'm sorry it's just today has not been the best day for me, but here's the deal, you behave and you can live in the dream of mine in peace, no more worries no more pain." I said, as I slowly put my claw back, and this time she didn't pull away.

She looked at me and a tear started to roll down her snout, but I wipped it away. "Just think of us as roommates, will that work for you." I said as I put my claw on the ground.

"Y-yes." She said stuttering, as she got back on her hooves.

I changed the scenery into a start night as the field changed into a yard with a house. "Here I don't know if this will disappear when I wake up, but you can live here." I told her and my vision started to become blurry my only guess was I was waking up.

I woke up in my bed to see mom shacking me. "Spyro, dinner is ready and I made something special because you recovered." She told me so I got up and followed her downstairs.

When I got downstairs I saw a large cake on the table.

"Oh, you didn't have to." I told mom, but she smiled as everypony sat down at the table.

"Well, I wanted to, you recovered from a near death experience and I'm truly grateful." She told me as she gave me the first slice of cake, but as she sat it down in front of me, I noticed Applejack was trying not to make eye contact with me.

I had to fix this now so I said. "Listen Applejack about earlier." I said but she interrupted.

"I know, I didn't think about how you were feeling about everything that happened, and I should have, but please you have to understand everypony here was worried about you as much as you were about us." She said as mom wrapped a hoof around me.

"Yes, I do understand and I'm sorry for yelling at you I was just dealing with so much at once you know." I said as I took a bite of the cake it was an apple flavored cake of course.

Everypony then got their own piece of cake before the door opened to reveal the rest of the girls with smiles on their faces.

"Where's spike?" I asked and he ran through the door breathing heavily my only guess is that he ran here while chasing the girls.

"Hey Spike, come sit by me." I said pulling a chair over next to mine with my tail.

"Sure." He said with a smile on his face before jumping up onto the chair, as the girls got in their own chair.

From there we all talked about recent events and how they impacted our everyday lives, mine would eventually be the most affected but for now I want to enjoy what I have now.

After the cake was eaten we all went to the living room to get a little more comfortable.

We talked for hours on what the future will be like and what could happen now that the girls are the bearers of the elements.

"Anything could happen." I told them.

"Yeah, but do you think anything specific will happen?" Rainbow asked so I pondered that question, before saying.

"If I had to guess I would say major things are going to happen whether we like them or not." I said simply as I shrugged couldn't give them any spoilers.

But after that the five of them left Spike fell asleep so Twilight carried him on her back and now it was just me and my family in the living room.

"So what does everypony want to do?" I asked.

"I don't know, but it's getting pretty late I should tuck Apple Bloom into bed." Applejack said and I was getting pretty tired. But I decided to take a quick detour to the bathroom.

When I entered the mirror got my attention as I looked into it, and as I did I remembered every moment I have lived in this world which left a smile on my face as I remembered all the happy times I had shared with them.

I now take a good look at myself and I think I was just a bit bigger than the Dark Spyro in the Skylanders show, so maybe I'm older than him by maybe a year, maybe 2, but after relieving myself I finally went back to my room to sleep and thought of the things I could talk about with Nightmare.
> Chapter 24
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Nightmare and I had talked all throughout the night before I was shaken awake by Applejack.

"What's going on?" I asked her as I yawned.

"Those dang terrible terrors are at it again." She said as I got up. They were a problem during this time of the year, they love shiny things, and when the sun rises the sun light reflects off the skin of the apples.

"Ok I'll deal with them." I told her as I opened my window so I could fly out it.

I flew to the west side of the orchard to see dozens of apples with bite marks in them on the ground.

I landed in the center of them and looked around to see thirty of them in the trees, they had a variety of colours, but they were small dragon with large yellow eyes, some of them were asleep on the beaches while others moved around the trees.

I popped my neck before breathing out dark mist around the entire area. I could hear the surprised sounds of the dragons as the mist dissipated to show all except their head was encased in crystal.

"This is gonna take awhile." I said as I grabbed two of them as they struggled in the crystal.

It took me a full hour to take them all out of town, then letting them go, not only that I had to make sure they didn't go back to the farm. After the earthquakes in the dragon lands dragons are more common in every kingdom, I have seen some move into the Everfree Forest, but it was mostly deadly nadders and timber jacks, and maybe a few changwings.

I have met them a few times as I worked on the farm, they are just as intelligent as ponies though terrible terrors are all feral, not really a big surprise.

But now there was another dragon in town, and I thought maybe he would like to meet a few more dragons.

I flew over to Twilight's, and knocked on the door.

After a moment, Spike was the one that answered it.

"Hey Spike want to go on a quick trip with me?" I asked him and he looked inside.

"Let me ask Twilight real quick." He said as he headed back inside only to come back out with a smile on his face.

"I guess it went well." I said as he nodded.

"Yes, Twilight doesn't have anything for me to do today so she said I could come, so where are we going anyway?" He asked me.

"We're gonna look for some dragons in the Everfree Forest, I already have a good idea where they are, and I thought since you know so little about dragons, I thought I would bring you to some." I told him as his smile grew. 

"Really?" He asked me excitedly.

"Yes Spike, I think it's time we both learn something about our heritage together." I said to him, as I gestured for him to climb on my back.

After he secured himself I took off." So where do you think they are?" He asked me.

"I know some have taken resident in the ghastly gorge and I think I found a cave in the Everfree Forest where others are living." I told him.

"The Everfree Forest?" He said a little scared.

"Oh don't worry i've been here loads of times mostly to make sure the Cutie Mark Crusaders didn't come in here." I told him as I spotted the cave." Look there it is." I said pointing at it with my claw.

I soon softly landed in front of it letting Spike get off my back before I walked up to the cave.

"Hello." I said, as I heard my voice echo throughout the cave.

"Maybe they're not home." Spike said as he stood beside me.

"Who's there?" A voice asked as we heard footsteps coming from inside.

Soon we could see a large figure coming towards us as it stepped into the light to show it was a deadly nadder.

"Hello we've come from Ponyville." I said as Spike got close to me, as the nadder got closer, and turned its head to get a better look at me.

"Oh yes, I've heard about you, the unknown species of dragon filled with dark magic, but not corrupted by it, I thought you were only a rumor." I heard her say in a feminine voice but she sounded old.

"Well I'm no rumor, but me and my friend here have come here to learn more about dragons, since we've grown up amongst ponies all our lives." I told her as she looked questioningly at us.

"I see, and why did you come to this particular cave?" She asked almost annoyed.

"Well, it was the only one I knew that had a dragon in it, I knew there are some in the ghastly gorge, but I didn't know where in it." I told her.

"Well then you might as well come in, so you don't attract timber wolves." She said as she turned around to head back inside.

"Are you sure about this Spyro?" Spike asked me worried.

"Don't worry if things go south, she won't be able to fight me plus I had a few of my puppets stationed around here just in case." I quietly told him as we walked inside.

"So what do you want to know about dragons?" She asked as we got to an open part of the cave.

"Well, what are the dragon lands like, I have read enough to get a basic idea, but what is it really like?" I asked her as I laid down on the ground.

"Not much to say really, rivers of lava, volcanoes, nothing really that catches the eye." She said shrugging with her wings.

"So where did you get your food in the dragon lands I thought Deadly Nadders ate mostly fish or chicken?" Spike asked.

"I used to live not far from the sea, and I had a sizeable gem hoard that I used to get other things." She said with a bored tone.

"Ok then why didn't you move in town the ponies there would have accepted you, I know in other places ponies would run away in fear, but Ponyville isn't like that." I told her as I tilted my head.

"I like my privacy, but it's good to see that it's true the town accepts dragons, I'll think about coming by." She said as she got on top of a large rock, then proceeded to sharpen her claws on it.

Spike chuckled nervously as he stepped back, and I guess he was getting uncomfortable so I said. "Well I guess we'll be going good seeing more dragons are coming to town, hope to see you soon." I said while getting up, and she waved bye with her wing before me, and Spike left the cave.

"Everything alright Spike you seem nervous?" I asked him as we got out of there.

"It's nothing." He said but I could tell something was wrong, but I was not going to risk our friendship just to get him to talk.

"I won't force you to tell me, but if you ever need to talk, you know where to find me." I told him, as he got on my back.

"Ok." He said with a sad tone as I flew up, and we returned to Ponyville.
> Chapter 25 trouble returns
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

After getting Spike home I went back to the farm to clean up the mess that the terrible terrors had made, it was hard to clean up with how much there was, but I got it done and since I did so much my parents decided to give me the rest of the day off, but I really had nothing planned.

I walked through town looking for something that I might find fun. 

"Hey, have you heard a noble came into town a few minutes ago?" I heard a mare ask another mare as I passed by.

'A noble is in town, wonder what somepony from Canterlot is doing here.' I said in my head as I kept walking but my curiosity got the best of me so I turned around and asked.

"Sorry for butting in, but do you know where the noble went?" I asked, the mare.

"I believe he went to your place Spyro, something about his son or something like that." She told me as they started walking away.

'I should head back, this noble might cause trouble.' I thought as I spread my wings, and started flying back home.

I couldn't think why a noble would be here and I didn't care if he caused trouble then he'll have to deal with me.

I was flying over the house now, and I could already feel something in the air that put me on edge. I started to resend and I could hear them talking.

"I believe my son would be a perfect match for Applejack they're just about the same age, and he's no stranger to hard work." A voice said, so I quietly walked in.

"It's not really our decision to make." I heard my mom say as I peeked into the living room. Mom, Dad, Granny Smith, and Applejack sat in front of a unicorn stallion both his eyes and mane were the color of gold and his fur was a gray, and his cutie Mark was a pile of gold.

"I'm sorry, Gold Rush, but I can't accept this proposal I already have my eyes on somepony else." Applejack said.

'Wait she has a crush this is new.' I thought and I saw the stallion smile, but something told me it was fake, as I watched.

"Oh I had kept my eye on you for a bit, and thought you were single what is this stallion's name?" He asked, and my dad didn't like that he was watching her.

"What do you mean you've been keeping your eye one her?" He asked angrily, but Gold Rush stayed calm, as he smile.

"I mean nothing bad by it, there have been a few cases where mares marry into noble houses only to get a position of power, so I keep an eye on those that catch my son's attention to see who's good, and who's bad, your a father like me surely you can understand my worry."Gold Rush said calming my father, as he nodded in understanding.

"While I don't like that you have been watching her I can't argue with that." He said as he took a deep breath.

"Well to answer you second question, I don't want to say his name?" Applejack told him, as she blushed, and I saw his smile twitching for a moment before saying.

"I'm sorry for wasting your time I'll be on my way." Gold Rush said as he got up, and I jumped, then clung to the roof. I didn't want him to see me, so I could see what he does when he thinks he's not seen.

As he got into the hallway his smile fell, and glared as he walked out the door. ' This won't turn out well.' I thought as I got off the ceiling, and walked into the living room.

"Until I get news from Celestia I don't think anyone should leave the house." I said surprising everypony.

"Why is that?" Mom asked.

When I saw him leave his smile disappeared and was replaced with a glare as he walked out." I told them. "The only reason he came was to get more power by having an element of harmony marry into his family." 

"Well that no good rotten." Dad said before I interrupted.

"Calm down, I'm going to send a letter to Celestia so she can deal with this, but until then we need to be careful, this is a noble, and I've heard how many of them will do anything to get what they want." I explained and they began to look worried as they looked at each other.
"Applejack, it's best you stay in the house till I get a response from the Princess sound good." I told Applejack, as she got up from where she was sitting.

"Ok I'll try, but you should head over to Twilight right away, I don't want to be cooped up here for long." She told me, and I started to walk out of the room, but before I did I said.

"And Applejack, I hope this stallion accepts your feelings." I said, and I saw her blush as I walked out of the room then flew towards Twilight's house.

As I did I saw Gold Rush board a train heading towards Canterlot, but I didn't have time to waste as I landed at Twilight's library then walked in.

"Hey Twilight you here I need to send an urgent letter to Celestia." I said, then Spike came down.

"Twilight's not here right now but I can send it just tell me what to write." He said as he pulled out a price of paper and quill.

"Ok then." I said then cleared my throat. "Dear Celestia it seems a Canterlot noble, has come to Ponyville to visit my home, he wanted Applejack to marry his son but after she declined, I kept an eye on him, and he showed obvious signs that he would come back for her, and this time he wouldn't give her a chance, if you would please talk to Gold Rush about this so we don't have to worry about this, I have already told Applejack to stay home in the meantime until you send your reply, From Spyro." I said as he wrote it all down, but as I said it all he looked more and more worried, then he sent it with his flames
> Chapter 26 first crossover
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

'That should deal with the noble.' I thought, as I left the library, and started to make my way back to the orchard. I looked up in the sky to see it was mostly clear, and I smiled as I walked but then something bounced off my head.

I rubbed my head, and looked around to see if a pony through something, but I saw nothing, so I looked at what hit me, to see it was some kind of bracelet. I picked it up then I heard a feminine voice in my head. “My name is Evangel Lucretian. I am Seraphim and I stand for all that is good and just in the world. If you also hold these ideals tap this bracelet twice and hold the sword aloft and I will come." I heard which left me confused but then I remembered what a token was.

'So she is displaced as well, i wonder what she's like?' I thought in my head, and decided to summon her but first I had to get somewhere quiet.

I continued on my way home, but once I got there I headed deeper into the orchard where we didn't go to often, then I held the bracelet in front of me.

I tapped it twice, and it turned into a sword before I held it up. "Come forth Evangel Lucretian!" I said then a portal opened a few feet off the ground, then a humanoid figure fell out, and face planted on the ground.

"FUCKING HELL WHY DID I FACEPLANT?" A muffled female voice came from the figure on the ground. 

I cleared my throat before saying. "Are you alright miss?"

She peeled herself out of the ground and stood up giving me a full view of what she looked like, and she was beautiful standing at six feet tall wearing full chainmail armor and carrying a lance with a bow over her shoulder with two bracelets that depict a sword on one and a shield on the other.

"Hello, are you the displaced that summoned me?" She asked inquisitively.

"Yes," I told her.

"Oh that's good I thought this might have been an accidental summons or something, so what's your name and what kind of problem do you have right now that I can help with?" She asked.

"My name is Spyro, and while there is a problem I already have it covered, i just wanted to meet you." I said, as I laid on the ground to relax.

"Well since you don't have a problem maybe we could just talk about ourselves and maybe we will be able to come up with something to do?" She queried

"Ok i guess that fine, but where should I start." I said to myself as I thought about it. "Well the day I was displaced I died saving my granddaughter from falling debris then I was turned into a baby dragon." I told her and she gained a shocked yet proud look.

"That's a noble way to die, worthy of becoming a Dragon." She said.

"Yeah but try going through puberty twice." I said with a grin.

"Well, I can barely remember the first time so…." She said scratching the back of her head.

"Ok then but after that I realized I was turned into Dark Spyro, but the surprise didn't stop there as I found out I had Cynders powers as well." I continued to tell her.

"Who and who? I'm sorry but I don't really have many memories from before I was displaced." She relayed to me.

"Oh okay well Dark Spyro is an evil dragon with all the powers of the original Spyro like his fire breath, but he can also control technology, and Cynder, you can just think of her as a lighting dragon that can turn into a shadow." I explained, as I put my claws together.

"Do either of them have access to Dark magic or Aether magic?" She asked in a pleading manner.

"Well yes Dark Spyro can, but my ability far surpasses his, even have a grimoire," I told her as I held out one claw, making it appear.

Upon seeing the grimoire she drew her bow and pointed it at the book. "Why do you have such an evil book in your possession aren't you afraid of it corrupting you?"

"Yeah i guess you could say my dark magic is special instead of corrupting it helps me, and when it comes in contact with other dark magic, it takes control and becomes mine." I explained. After hearing that she put away her bow and started to walk away looking contemplative.

"Are you alright?" I asked her, as she walked.

"Not really, I'm gonna head to Sugarcube Corners and get me a pick me up wanna join?

"Sure i guess i could get something for myself." I said before getting up and followed her.

After arriving at Sugarcube corner Pinkie Pie got us a Table. "So what are you getting?" I asked her.

"Hey, yo Pinkie Pie can I have a Rainbow Dash Malt XL please?"

"Coming right up, what do you want Spyro?" Pinkie ask me.

"I'll just take a few chocolate muffins." I told her, and she rushed off to get our order.

"So can you give me any help with darkness, and fire and maybe Aether too?" She asked me hopefully.

"Well I don't know what Aether is but I think I could help with Darkness, and fire." I told her then I breathed out some dark mist, then let it float between us. "Every force in the universe has an opposite and is always present one way or another, but that didn't mean that darkness is inherently evil it can be used for good, such as light can be used to cause devastation, the key to for you to master it is to let the two forces work together." I said off the top of my head.

"Aether is literally the life and death element." She clarified.

"Ok then I can't help you with that, but what did you think about what I told you?" I asked her as the mist then turned into a ball.

"I understood it and wow that's pretty cool. Are you able to make constructs out of that mist?" She asked hopefully.

"Well I don't know I have mostly used it or make armor, and weapons for my living puppets, i have an entire army underground waiting for orders." I told her, then Pinkie gave us our orders.

"Would you be willing to spare a number of puppets to use for training purposes." 

"What kind of training because if it's just one on one I could do that." I told her.

"Since they are living puppets does that mean they don't have a will of their own? Also since I have never used the Flame, Shadow, and Reaper summons before I don't want to risk a sapient being fighting them in case I lost control."

"I wouldn't say their sapient but they follow orders, and can learn new fighting styles easily." I explained. "Why don't I show you." I said as a magic circle appeared beside me as one was created wearing its blue vest, blue hat with green trim, orange and yellow lines on its arms and legs and its staff in its hand.

"Wow! That's incredible, how do you do that without giving off an aura?"

"It's just something I do, and if you think this is impressive wait till you see this." I said as I breathed out more mist, and it covered the puppets as it crystallized around it making its armor, and gave him a shield as his staff was turned into a spear, and a sword appeared at his side.

"Cooooooooool!" She said.

"After we eat out snacks let's head back to the orchard I know a place you can spar with them uninterrupted." I told her.

"Ok, how are your muffins?" She asked as she took a sip of her Malt and moaned. "Man this is even better here than in my Equestria."

"Their good I come here sometimes after work to enjoy myself." I told her as I ate one of them.

"I wish I had the time to do this more often. What with running a daycare out of my house and taking care of my own two little ones i just don't have the time."

"Yeah I volunteer at an orphanage every now and then it's fun sometimes but sometimes it's not." I said as I remembered the foals that always ran around the place.

"Well I'm done how about you?" She asked

"Yeah I'm done I'll take you to the spot," I told her then took her back to the orchard here no one would interrupt us, then I got 20 puppets in armor in lines of 5 in front of us the first 2 rows were soldiers while the last 2 were archers.

"Guess it's my turn, come forth 'KIERTIS-PIX-TET'." She intoned and a creature made completely of fire that also has a beak appeared in a pillar of fire. (A.N. it looks like this but is on the smaller side and doesn't float more than a couple of inches off the ground) "So what do you think of the first one?"

"It's cool," I said with a smile

"You ain't seen nothing yet, 'KIERTIS' attack five of the Living Puppets with 'Flame Blade'." She ordered causing the minor flame sprite to form two swords from its flames and charge the Living Puppets.

"Defend yourselves," I ordered, and the five lifted their spears as a blue magic circle with the ice symbol appeared, making them all summon ice beetles, then all five breathed ice at the minor fire sprite as it charged. 

KIERTIS crossed its blades in front of itself and braced itself for the oncoming attacks. As soon as the attacks hit the swords KIERTIS started to shrink until he looked like a four-foot-tall piece of flaming coal with legs and arms.

Then the puppets prepared another spell as the symbol for fire appeared, and red shields in front with the same symbol appeared causing the flame sprite to charge in anger, and the ice beetles charged as well, and continued to attack as they did. KIERTIS charged one of them as he grabbed it by the neck, and lifted it up to use it as a shield, and as he passed the other beetles he cut off their heads.

The puppets had time for one more spell and a dark circle with the school of death in it appeared as they were all cast KIERTIS glowed as it looked like parts of his life force was ripped from him causing another pillar of fire though much smaller to appear and when it dissipated KIERTIS was nowhere to be seen.

"Well they did better than I thought." I said as I looked at them as they stood back at attenion the shields still in front of them.

"Wow, and he is one of the stronger elementals!" She said seemingly impressed with the Living Puppets strength.

"Don't underestimate my enhanced puppets." I said with a grin.

"You don't understand fire is the third strongest elements that I have access to others it should have defeated at least one puppets before being defeated." She told me

"Well then bring the next one out," I said ready to see what she had at her disposal.

"Come forth 'TREA-TOS-PIX-TET' ." She intoned and all the shadows of the trees around us started to converge on one spot and out of that spot a black mist came together and from the darkness four arms came out with sharp claws.

{POV Change Evangel Lucretian}

As soon as I summoned the minor {shadow} sprite I started hearing a voice in my head. 'You know if you got rid of those puppets armor I could just use my claws to RIP THEM AND THEIR MASTER TO PIECES AND YOU COULD RULE THIS WORLD.'

"Enough of your honeyed words {shadow} sprite I will not bend to your will," I said getting a confused look from Spyro

"You talking in your heads or something?" Spyro asked.

"Yeah kind of, the sprites can talk telepathically to anyone and they can choose who hears them," I told him.

"So what did he say?" He asked me and I told him. "Well then he's welcome to try but don't expect him to find it easy I have tens of thousands of them." He said as he glared at the sprite.

"The only way I can think of him being able to do that is if I dispelled their armor and he wasn't a MINOR sprite," I said putting emphasis on the word minor.

"Well even if you did which would likely be difficult he wouldn't get past me." He told me, and his book's eye glowed.

"I will enjoy feasting on your entrails foolish corporeal!" The {shadow} sprite threatened gleefully making me want to puke.

"We'll see about that," Spyro muttered as this book flew out of his hand, and opened in front of him. 

All of a sudden the {shadow} sprite shoots some kind of beam my way hitting me in the chest causing me to cry out in excruciating pain.

Spyro looked at the page then said. "Zürbgaz ruzbzür häz dørbthurgÿzdaz öthnyz ryvzurdrüguruuz yuth zamburrganrmÿrb myrbgḧul U müzånr börẗbgäz, yuth uẗhygöhvrozb öthnyz kuzburduzÿb." Making the sky turn dark as he spoke and the tree's shadows were ripped from their trees, as they converged on one spot then a figure rose from the darkness wielding dual kamas.

"Ow, motherfucker, shit, damn, fuck" I said right before I cast "HOLY LIGHT." Causing the shadow corruption that was spreading through my veins to be dissipated. "Ahhhhh that's much better. Now what to do with you?" I said looking at the sorry excuse for an Elemental.

"Lets see what he has to say for himself before we get started." Spyro suggested but I could see his archers pulled back their bows, and the soldiers lowered their spears.

"I have nothing to say to you, you filthy corporeal. I only did what I thought was best for Mistress." It replied.

"HOW IS CORRUPTING ME IN MY BEST INTEREST?" I raged.

"If the Mistress had let it finish she would have seen the light in the darkness and destroyed the useless automatons armor so i could destroy them and then mistress might let me stay with her like the useless Apopha-Pax. That's what the figure said yes yes yes." It replied.

"I don't know who that is but attacking your master isn't right Guardian finish this." Spyro said, as the figure walked towards the shadow sprite weapons in hand. 

"NO IT WASN'T SUPPOSED TO GO THIS WAY, YOU LIED TO ME! YOU TRICKED ME!" It yelled as the Guardian approached it.

And just as the blades were about to decapitate it Spyro said. "Stop." While holding up a claw, just as the tips touched its neck then sheathed its weapons, on its back.

"Why'd you stop it?" I asked genuinely confused.

"Didn't you hear what he said, something manipulated him." Spyro told me gesturing towards the sprite.

"That doesn't excuse its actions it broke one of the cardinal laws 'never to use their powers on their summoner without consent'." I informed him.

"Fine but he really did do it for you so maybe death is a little too extreme a punishment." Spyro told me as he closed his book.

I sighed and said, "You know you're probably right, it is a little harsh given the circumstances of this whole thing but what am I supposed to do it broke the law and there needs to be punishment."

"Well maybe you can think of something later for now let's just move on agreed?" Spyro asked getting a nod from us both.

"Well here goes everything." I said as I took my left gauntlet off then took an arrow from my quiver and sliced open my palm. I then bent down to a clear patch of dirt and drew a sigil of a skull with a giant scythe behind it. "Be drawn here and obey 'DETS-PIX-TET'," out of the ground in front of me rises a three-foot-tall emaciated man wearing a light brown robe with several holes along the bottom revealing his feet dangling off the ground revealing he was levitating in the air, as I looked up I saw the giant blade of the scythe he was carrying, then I looked at his face to see it was a skull.

"So this is an aether sprite?" Spyro asked

"Yeah and this is my first time summoning even a minor one. I've always been too scared to summon it. Reaper sprite attack those five of Spyro's Living Puppets" I replied. All of a sudden it looks directly at Spyro and a malicious aura surrounds it and it swings its scythe at Spyro's head but it was blocked by the Guardian as it used it's blades to hold the sprite's scythe in place. "Stop, I command you! You are not to attack my friend."

"NONE COMMAND LIFE AND DEATH! ALL ARE SUBJECT TO IT AND NONE ARE ABOVE IT!" The sprite bellowed in an old and wise sounding voice and it redoubled its attack making his attack continue towards Spyro, but it went through him, as he turned into a shadow smoke, and jumped away.

"What are you talking about?!" Spyro shouted as he spread his wings.

"NONE CAN ESCAPE DEATH AND NONE SHOULD! YOU ARE BUT THE FIRST ANOMALY I SENSE!" The sprite bellowed again this time with malice in its voice also.

"That was a debt that was already paid." Spyro told him as lightning started to gather in his mouth.

"HUNDREDS OR THOUSANDS MIGHT DIE BUT THREE HAVE LIVED PAST THEIR TIME! I HAVE A NEED THAT MUST BE MET!" It said pleadingly.

"What is it talking about Spyro?" I asked.

"Years ago I saved Applejack parents from certain death, and it caused earthquakes all over the world." Spyro examined as it looked like he was almost fully charged.

"But that is only two ponies who is the third? And why is it attacking you?" I queried.

"Remember when I told I died?" He asked me, before he breathed a stream of lighting at the sprite all it did was swing its scythe and cleave the stream in two.

"Yeah what…. Oh you're the third." I said in realization.

Spyro stop seeing Lighting had no effect and now the guardian going the fight as he tried to cut off its head, and the archers fired.

The sprite spun his scythe to deflect the arrows and then blocked the strikes from the guardian's dual kamas. It then sliced off the hands of the guardian.

Spyro landed next to me as his puppets charged, and he began flipping through his book. "Let's see if there's a banishment spell in here." He muttered.

Thinking back on my years of training I wracked my brain for a way to bring the sprite under control. The only thing that came to mind was a cryptic lesson from Father. It said: 'To master Life and Death, the Aether, you must not be its master.' 

"I hope you have an idea because this spell is gonna take a minute to charge." Spyro told me as I saw magical energy gather in his right claw and it started slowly floating over towards us.

A thought sprung to my mind that might just work i walked calmly up to the 'minor {reaper} sprite and said, "this is not our world we have no jurisdiction here, it's not our job to police their death list." I told it and it stopped advancing.

"NONE CAN ESCAPE FOREVER BUT SOME HAVE TO DEAL WITH A DIFFERENT REAPER!" It said then in the blink of an eye it lopped off the heads of five of the Living Puppets.

The other five created a circle that had a pyramid with an eye on them, but then they disappear as two shields appeared before each one, one was green with a leaf on it, and the other was black with a skull then lowered their spears as they held their shields in front of them.

"I AM DETS VALDORIA LEADER OF THE REAPERS I WILL NOT BE STOPPED BY SOME INSIGNIFICANT TWIGS 'TEAK-PIX-TET' COME FORTH AND DROWN MY ENEMIES!" It intoned slashing a divot into the ground that filled with water and from that water came a clearly female blue sprite that in the place of legs has a trail of water.

"Oh shit, Oh shit, Oh shit this is not good. Uh Spyro you might want to stop that spell now before it completely drains you." I said flying into a panic.

"I'm good, I absorbed Nightmare moon not long ago so I can't really feel this." He told me and it  surprised me a little.

"How she is the ultimate corruptive influence?" I asked.

"To make a long story short when she and I were hit with the elements she survived by taking a part of my soul which made her stronger than ever, but once I got close to her my soul fragment consumed her almost entirely, and her strength was added to mine, but I did almost died before that." He explained casually.

"Oh, ok...WAIT YOU ALMOST DIED!" I yelled

"Yeah the part of my soul she took, was what gave me my magic, and without it I was slowly dying I could barely even move." He told me.

"Back to the matter at hand, you really need to stop before you exhaust your magic completely and you start using your life force to power it which would KILL YOU! This sprite is a form of the Reaper King even in this form he can't be banished except by the caster." I explained in a panic.

I saw the magic in his claws dissipate and vanish as he put it back on the ground, then he just looked back at his book.

"Thank you Spyro for doing that and now to take care of the elephant in the orchard. Dets Valdoria, Reaper King, Lord of Aether, I beseech you to spare this young one's life and the lives of the two others since this is not our land." I said prostrating myself before him.

"I HAVE ALREADY SPARED THEM! THEY ARE THIS WORLD'S REAPERS RESPONSIBILITY NOW!" He said in his usual wise old voice.

"Ok then now then are you feeling better about these elements?" Spyro asked me before turning the page in his book.

"Yeah all but {shadow} over here." I said pointing at the minor {shadow} sprite.

"That hurt mistress. That really hurt me deep down." It said.

"Well you did attack her, and listen to some voice you didn't even know." Spyro said.

"True. But still, I'm her summoned familiar to the Dark." It replied indignantly.

"That may be true but you haven't earned my trust yet." I said and it looked ashamed.

"So is there anything else you need my help with?" Spyro asked me as he looked up from his book.

"No, but is there anything I can do to repay you like say help you out with a problem?" I asked putting emphasis on the you.

He scratched his chin in thought, and said. "No, I can't really think of anything." He told me.

"NOT SO FAST. Help me! YOU'RE JUST GONNA LEAVE POOR SPYRO TO DEAL WITH ME?" A deep voice says from behind me, turning around I see that the voice came from {shadow} but it wasn't him. Instead of his eyes being pure white they were bright purple.

"Evangel watch out!" Spyro yelled but it was too late chains made of shadow snared me and dragged me to the ground.

Chains then went for Spyro as well but he hated to slip past them, as he jumped at the possessed {shadow} sprite then bit into one of his left arms while breathing out his dark mist that not only entered his body, but crystallized around the arm.

"NO NO NO THIS WILL NOT DO." The entity inside it said as it tried to break the crystal after throwing Spyro off. "WAIT...WHAT HAVE YOU DONE MY HOLD IS SLIPPING *COUGH* *HACK* WHAT are you?" {Shadow} asked starting to gain back control.

Spyro sat in front of him with a smug grin as he said. "My dark magic has a very unusual effect on other dark magic you see when my magic comes in contact with other dark magic that magic becomes mine." He explained, then dark mist came off the sprite's body, and gathered above him, and that is when my chains started to do the same. As soon as the chains were gone all of the mist entered his mouth.

"YOU MAY HAVE BEATEN ME THIS TIME EVA LUCRETIAN BUT NEXT TIME I WON'T LOSE!" A tall indistinct shadowy figure said from beside {shadow} before it dissipated.

After absorbing all the magic Spyro ran over to me, and asked. "Hey you alright?"

"Yea just a little shaken up, but how did it know that name and why is it after me? It just doesn't make sense." I said contemplating everything that had happened since I got here.

"MY FRIEND ALL WILL BE CLEAR WHEN THE TIME IS RIGHT! YOU ARE NOT CURRENTLY READY FOR IT TO BE REVEALED!" Dets Valdoria said as he floated up to me only confusing me further.

"Oooookay, moving on from that cryptic piece of wisdom. I think we were figuring out if there was anything that needed doing, right?"

"Yeah but like I said I don't think there is anything." Spyro said scratching the base of his left horn. 

"Does that hurt?" I inquired

"No it's just itched a bit, but it's gone now." He told me as he stopped.

"Ok. So do you know how to send me back or should I tell you?" I asked.

"How do I send you back?" He asked me.

"To send a displaced back to their Equestria all you have to say is "their name our contract is complete," and a portal will open to send them home."

"Ok then Evangel our contract is complete." He said then a portal opened not far away from me.

As we were walking to the portal {shadow} floated up next to me and said: "Mistress when that figure was in my head I saw some of his plans and they were fast approaching completion."

This worried me to no end and it must have been evident on my face because Spyro came over and said: "If you ever need me just call ok."

"Same here and you can call me Eva." I said as I stepped up to the portal.

{Spyro's POV}

After they appear through the portal I went back home it figure out what new powers I got
> Chapter 27 taken
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

It had been one, maybe two days since I left Eva, and I had mastered my new powers, I could make constructs made of shadow  but I could only make four for now, then there were the chains, I could also control shadow, and make spikes shoot out of them finally i could make 4 clones of myself out of shadows, sadly they don't have all of my powers but they are pretty good.

Right now it was midnight and I was really tired form practicing my new powers, also the Guardian I had summoned has taken residence in my shadow till I needed him.

"Well I should turn in for tonight." I said before yawning and slipped into bed so I could get some sleep.

(Spyro's Dream)

"Hello, Nightmare." I said walking through the door to see her sleeping on a couch snoring. 'Looks like she's asleep, well I guess I'll leave her be for now.' I thought as I walked around then looked out a window to see the grassy field was gone, and was released by an endless empty void.

'Well that looks depressing let's change that.'  I thought as the house was now in a version of ponyville, complete with versions of its residents, I didn't want Nightmare to be lonely while we were together.

But I was suddenly surprised by my dream world shaking then I was pulled out of the  dream and into the waking world.

"What's going on." I said tiredly then looked out a window to see it was still night then heard a loud crash down the hall from my room.

I walked into the hall, and headed towards Applejack's room where I think the sound came from.

"Applejack, can you be a little quieter." I said opened the door to see 2 other cloaked ponies and Applejack was tied up, and muzzled.

"APPLEJACK!" I yelled as I tackled one of the ponies but as I did the other teleported both himself and Applejack away.

"NO!" I yelled then looked at the one I had tackled then removed the hood to see it was an earth pony.

"Where did they go!" I yelled in his face but he didn't answer.

"What is tarnation is going on here!" Granny Smith said walking in.

"Hurry get everypony Applejack's been foalnapped." I said then Big Mac ran into the room with anger clear in his face.

"Big Mac, I need to get the girls can you keep an eye on him." I said as shadow chains wrapped around him just in case.

He nodded then I flew out a window, and flew towards the Library, she was the best bet I had on finding her quickly.

I burst through the Library door luckily Twilight and Spike were having a late night study session for some reason then I explained to her what happened.

"That's terrible." Twilight said, as she started to send messages to the rest of the girls while I looked in my grimoire for anything I could use.

It was 10 minutes later when the girls arrived, and they were all pissed.

They started arguing on how they could find Applejack till I finally found a spell that could help us.

"Quiet, I found something that could help us find her." I told everypony as they stopped talking. "It is called a midnight wolf it not only tracks scent but magic as well, but there is a catch." I said.

"Yeah and what is it?" Rainbow asked me as she flew over to me.

"It's possible I might summon a rabid one, and from what this says they aren't to be underestimated." I explained. "So if you want to leave, leave now." I said but none left so I looked at the path before placing a claw on it to say.

"Dørbthurgÿzdaz abgruz häz otḧüth bhår gavr grohruth y øẗhärḧv anrhyg müzruuz ruzuuth öthnyz kuzburduzÿb." I chanted as my voice echoed off the walls, and windows cracked as the room went dark.

"Can anypony see anything, my light spells aren't working." Twilight said then a pair of glowing violet eyes opened in front of mine, the wolf must have been as big as Big Mac.

Soon the lights slowly turned back on showing us the midnight wolf, as it began circling me. 'Well at least it's not rabid.' I thought as it stopped in front of me then started sniffing me.

"What do you think Fluttershy?" Twilight asked.

"I don't know what she's doing?" Fluttershy told Twilight.

'So it's a she that's good to know I guess.' I thought then she moved closer to my face before licking me.

"AAAWWW" Fluttershy said cutely, before I pulled away from the wolf.

"Well looks like she's willing to help let's take her to the farm, so she can pick up the scent." I told everypony so we headed back to the orchard, then into Applejack's room.

"Over here is where the unicorn teleported." I said then the wolf started sniffing the air, then snarled.

"And looks like she's already picked up the scent so when do we go?" Rainbow asked hitting her hooves together.

"No I have to go alone." I told them, then Twilight shouted.

"But we want to have our friend!"

"This could be what they want and I don't think me or Applejack could bear the thought of any of you being hurt because they lured you into a trap, so Im sorry, but I have to do this." I said then magic circles with runes floating around inside them appeared beneath all of them. "Dazrozboḧbr" I said then they all fell to the ground fast asleep, this was a watered down version of a curse I found in the book it'll only last a few hours, so they should be alright but just incase.

"Guardian watch over them." I said then he attached himself to one of their shadows then I looked out a window with fury.

"When I find the pony that took her they will regret ever being born, that is a promise." I said as I opened it then both me and the wolf started our mission to save Applejack
> Chapter 28
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

It was midnight, and I flew right above the wolf as she ran across the plains and through the night until she lead me to Canterlot. 'I should have known.' I thought as she ran up the mountain with ease.

After reaching the city she stopped to take a breath so I landed beside her to look around, the city hasn't changed much but I could tell that repairs were made. The wolf was panting as she whimpered, before laying down.

I petted her back while saying. "Good girl rest for a bit." I said then laying down beside her, but my mind couldn't rest, not while they had Applejack, so many things ran through my mind of what they could be doing to her but I couldn't find them without the midnight wolf.

That was when I began to think that they may have killed her and the thought alone filled me with grief as I laid my head down on the ground but was surprised when the wolf licked me again.

I chuckled for a moment before saying. "I'm glad you're here with me." I said before scratching her chin, and a smile made its way onto my face as I remembered my human childhood, I had a dog that was just like her, her name was Jinx, and she was a pitbull.

I took a deep breath to calm myself then looked at the night sky, then saw a shooting star right above me. 'Please be alright Applejack.' I thought, as it passed then closed my eyes before taking another deep breath of the cold night air.

After a few minutes she got back on her feet, so I did the same as we walked through the city as she sniffed the ground, before she stopped at a pair of wooden doors that led to what I think is a basement of a manor.

"Good girl you stay here I'll take care of the rest." I told her before flipping the doors opened to see stairs that led into darkness.

I heard her whimper so I looked to see her looking at me with pleading eyes. "No, I can't have you getting hurt because of me, stay here and wait for me ok." I told her before she laid on the ground but continued to whimper as I went down the stairs.

When I reached the bottom I saw this was only the first of many floors, then thought. ' This might be harder than I thought.' 

I saw nothing on this level except barrels of cider and wine so I continued to the next one to see it was an armory. I went to the next to see it was filled with ponies drinking cider, but they all stopped when they saw me.

"Hey." I said nervously then they all charged me. "Oh buck." I said before an earth pony tried to headbutt me but it proved to be his undoing, as I did then same knocking him out.

Then the other ponies started to charge me all at once so I charged my body up with magic then discharged it sending a wave of destructive energy in every desertion but suddenly my body felt like it weighed a ton. The wave sending everypony flying but a few got back up from that attack, and even though my body was exhausted I still felt I had a lot more magic.

I breathed heavily as I looked around to a dozen ponies left standing but I didn't think I could fight them on my own. 'Damn, my body can't handle this.' I thought then just as one of the earth ponies was about to ram me suddenly the midnight wolf tackled him.

She snarled at the ponies that remained, and they become fearful as they backed up, as she showed her sharp teeth.

"Good timing." I said between breaths.

The unicorns in the group's suddenly teleported away leaving the earth ponies and Pegasuses in the room. "Ok this is how this is going to go down, run and don't come back or step up and have a little chat with my friend here." I said then they all ran away.

After regaining some strength in my legs, I went to the next floor to see it was a dungeon, and it was filled with mares some even famous ones that disappeared years ago.

"Hello, a anypony there?" A voice said then I rushed ones to see a mare very dark persian blue mane with  dark grayish persian blue highlights Pale gold and light gamboge highlights and Lime greenish white fur.

"Wait aren't you Songbird Serenade?" I asked before blasting the cell open with lighting.

"Yes, and who are you?" She asked, and I remembered her dissapereing 3 years ago.

"Im Spyro did you see a Unicorn bring in a friend of mine she has three apples as a cutie mark?" I asked.

"Yes, not long ago, he took her further down." She told me then I looked around the outside of the cell to see keys so I picked them up then threw them at her.

"Can you get the others out of here, I need to find my friend." I told her before running off further into the dungeon until I found who I was looking for.

Applejack was chained to the wall, and several bruises were scattered over her body as well as a black eye.

I blasted open the cell then the chains freeing her. "Applejack, Applejack wake up." I said shaking her, until her right eye opened.

"Spyro." She said weakly before standing up.

"Yes, it's me but we have to get out of here." I told her but she looked panicked before saying.

"What about the." She said before I cut her off.

"Already taken care of," I told her then we began running towards the exit as we ran between empty cells.

Finally we got outside to see more ponies waiting for us, as well as Gold Rush, thankfully it looked like everpony else got away.

"Spyro, Spyro, Spyro so we finally meet." He said while shaking his head with a grin. "I've been looking forward to this."

"Do I know you?" I asked him.

"No, but my employer knows you, but you don't know him." He said before looking at his goons before gesturing with his head for them to attack.

Applejack wasn't in any condition to fight, then my wolf stepped in front of her. I took in a deep breath before letting out a stream of flames then moved my head from side to side covering everything in fire.

The flames alone made all of his goons run off in fear leaving only Gold Rush,  but he didn't look worried at all.

He popped his neck before looked over at us then charged up magic in his horn.

After a few moments he shot a powerful bolt of magic at me, I put my wings in front of me, then as it hit me I was sent flying backwards into a wall. "At least they softened you up a bit, I guess they weren't a total waste of money." He said to himself, as he charged up another.

Midnight lunged at him only to be blasted away, and she whimpered she hit the ground, and my eyes slowly closed as his figure began to blur, and my body felt so heavy as I passed out.
> Chapter 29
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

"Wake up!" Somepony yelled as I felt water  wash over me, then I opened my eyes to see my limbs were chained, and my mouth was muzzled.

I looked up to see Gold Rush holding a bucket with his magic, I could tell we weren't in the same dungeon he had, then I heard him sigh.

"Years of planning ruined, the master won't like this." He said shaking his head, then looked at me.

"Your probably confused about where you are and what I'm talking about, well since the plan is ruined and I'm bored, I guess I'll tell you." He said dropping the bucket then sat down on a nearby chair.

"You see, this was a plan years in the making, I was to capture ponies of significance and in high places, I realized that after infecting them with dark magic they lost their free will and could be controlled, then after coming up with a convincing story for them to tell to cover up our plan, then when we had the chance we would infect the princess with the virus that removes their free will, then after systematically taking over the rest of the kingdom we would do the same to the rest of the world." He explained with a bored tone.

"But now that's no longer an option so we'll go with plan B,  you'll never know what that plan is until it's too late." He said before getting back up, and yawning.

He looked out of the cell to maybe a clock then muttered to himself about sleep before leaving. Immediately after he left I tried getting out of these chains but it proved to be useless.

I tried making a puppet, but my magic wouldn't work nor could I send any commands to my army, I was on my own.

I yanked and pulled on the chains again, and again but again it failed.

'How am I gonna get out of this.' I thought, while looking around to see if there was anything I could use.

I saw an iron nail in a dark corner of the cell, then used my tail to bring it over.

I used my front left leg to pick it up then held it as I started  trying to break the lock on my right front leg.

After several attempts it suddenly unlocked making me grin, before ripping the muzzle off my face.

I opened, and closed my mouth a few times, before blasting the other chains holding me then I felt my powers return to me.

Then after ramming through the bars I looked around to see if Applejack or the wolf was near, but I only heard soft whimpering nearby.

I walked over to see the wolf tied up, and muzzled, then after uniting her she started licking my face. "Ok, ok it's good to see you too, but we have to find Applejack, can you pick up her scent?" I asked her.

She lifted her head before sniffing, then barked before getting up. "Good girl,  you got her,  but be careful I don't know where we are." I told her as I looked around to see all the other cells around me were empty, but there were still many more.

"This might take awhile." I said to myself.

I followed the wolf around for what felt like hours, but it seemed they had maybe prepared for this, because as we walked I noticed drag marks so they dragged her around before finally locking her up, so I couldn't just trust her nose.

I started getting frustrated, then I stomped my feet before yelling, then fired a lighting bolt in a random direction.

I breathed heavily after that, and I felt my dark magic reacting to my emotions because it felt like it was going to go wild, but I took a few deep breaths and it settled.

When I looked over at her I saw her on her belly whimpering as she looked up at me, making me regret my temper tantrum. I walked over to her then pet her head calming her down.

I then looked over at where I shot my lighting, to see there was something in a cloud of dust, then as it settled there was a door. I walked up to it then I opened it to see a stairwell going up.

"Come one let's get going." I told her as I started walking up the stairs. After reaching the door I peeked through the keyhole to see what was on the other side.

I couldn't see much, but I could tell the room was empty so I slowly opened it to see it was some kind of study, but I didn't really pay attention to the details.

The wolf walked up to another door then scratched at it before looking at me. I nodded knowing what she was telling me, so I walked up to the door then opened it.

It seemed to lead to the main entrance of this place at least we weren't underground so maybe I could tell where we are by the position of the stars, living on the farm I didn't really have much to do after work, so most nights I looked up at the night sky which got stuck in my head.

I looked up at the moon to see it was mostly likely midnight, then I looked where the constellations where.

"Ummm, looks like we're only a few miles from Ponyville." I said to myself, then got an idea. "Wolf go to Ponyville, find Twilight and try to get her to send a letter to the princess." I said then she ran off towards Ponyville.

I walked back inside the house, I had to find Applejack even if it's on my own, but to quicken the process I made 5 armorless puppets. We all went into separate rooms after they appeared, and I could hear the sounds of fighting, it seemed I was lucky but I felt like I had a long way to go before I found her.
> Chapter 30
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

I continued to search the house continually making more puppets as I checked each room to help me search and the sounds of fighting only grew louder with each puppet I made. 'Come on Applejack, where are you?' I thought to myself, I was now becoming desperate not only had I not found her, but with every second I wasted there was no telling what she was going through.

I started knocking down doors with my horns as my fear grew, then I finally heard the sound of muffled screaming, there was only one pony I knew was in this house that would be tied up, so I ran towards the source of the muffled screaming.

I knocked down one finally door to find myself in a fancy bedroom, and two figures were on the bed, the one I saw instantly was Applejack she was tied up and gagged, that was when I saw the figure standing over her. It was Gold Rush and he didn't look happy to see me.

"Can those idiots do nothing right, well I guess if you want something done, you've got to do it yourself." He didn't finish, as I rammed him making both of us go into the next room.

I was enraged, and it seemed he was the same, but as he stood up but he calmed down before looking up, to see his mane was a mess. He used one hoof to fix it before sighing.

'Why is he so calm it's pissing me off?' I thought before growling.

''Just so you know, I didn't want to do this.'' he said before using his magic to pull a small pouch out of nowhere, then he pulled out a rather large black pill. Whenever I looked at it, I felt my body shiver.

He quickly swallowed it, and he waited a moment before saying. "That actually didn't taste that bad." Then suddenly his magic started to drastically increase as lighting wrapped around his body while destroying the surrounding area.

I was busy trying to avoid the lightning, just as the roof collapsed on us, but I managed to avoid most of the rubble, as for Gold Rush he was buried in rubble.

"SPYRO!" Shouted two loud familiar voices, I looked up to see the two princesses flying above with a battalion of guards with them.

They both landed next to me, but Celestia didn't look very happy to see me. "Twilight informed me what you did to her, and her friends." She stated while looking down at me.

"Should you rather them be locked up as well, I did what I believed was best, and I will stand by it no matter what you or anypony else says." I said matching her gaze just as the debris not far from us exploded.

A large figure climbed out of the crater, it was Gold Rush but he was changed, he was now as tall as Celestia along with her horn, his fur was now black, and his eyes were golden and slited.

"Wow what a rush." He exclaimed his voice filled with lower as he grinned, and looked at himself. "Love the new look now little dragon where were we." He said before looking over at us.

"Ah princess good to see you, I guess this is a rather fortunate turn of events for me, if I bring you two in the master will definitely reward me." He said before charging his horn up with magic.

"Take cover!" I yelled before his magic sent shockwaves throughout the area, I took cover behind some rubble, and the princesses made a shield around themselves, but the guards took the full force of the attack as many of them were injured, then fell out of the sky.

Gold Rush said laughing with excitement before he said to himself. "I feel so powerful no wonder the master took so much time to make this just for me."

I have had enough of his bragging so I jumped out of the rubble to breathed a bolt of lightning at him. The lighting bolt didn't make it as a shield wrapped around the unicorn. The princesses dropped their shields and joined the fray, as they both cast spells that harmlessly hit the shield created by Gold Rush.

"Time to get serious." Gold Rush muttered before stomping his hoof, then the floor beneath us began to crack and glow.

"Ascend." I told the princesses, as I spread my wings and took to the sky just as They did before the ground beneath us exploded into an inferno.

'How are we going to beat him we can't even touch him.' I pondered in my head while circling above. I got an idea I didn't know if it would work but it was a deed I had a while ago, but decided not to try it since I didn't need it.

"Princesses I have an idea but I need some time, think you can buy me some?" I asked, then Celestia nodded before she and her sister dive bombed Gold Rush while casting spells.

I started charging up a daybringer flame I've had difficulty controlling this attack, and what I had planned would make it even more difficult, to handle, but if It worked, it might injure him if not defeat him.

The sisters were trying their very best to defeat Gold Rush, but their attacks had no effect as his shield protected him, from every spell.

The day bringer flame had finished forming now for the final touch adding my dark mist to it, I had a theory I could increase the power of my attacks with it but I never got to test it.

I could feel the mist being absorbed by the flame very quickly, then the flames that leaked out of my mouth turned black. 'Come on just a little more.' I thought, I only had one shot at ending this, and I wasn't going to waste it. The princesses had finally been defeated by Gold Rush, and laid on the ground exhausted of magic.

"Well that was easy, now where did that dragon go." Gold Rush said, as he looked around for me, then as he looked up to see me I launched my attack. The giant black fireball grew in size as it traveled towards Gold Rush colliding with his shield, and shattering it with ease. After that a large explosion quickly followed.

I flew down then found the room Applejack was in, and quickly untied her hopping she was alright. "Spyro." She yelled while wrapping her front hooves around my neck, and tears started to roll down her cheek.

"It's ok Applejack it's over." I said using one of my front feet to rub the back of her neck.

"This is far from over." A weak voice said, and a normal burned limping Gold Rush walked towards us slowly, his eyes were bloodshot, and filled with insanity.

He suddenly threw up blood along with the black pill he swallowed before, and collapsed on the ground as his body shook, then became still.

"Is he?" Asked Applejack.

"I don't know, but if he is good riddance." I said before I jumped off the bed, and picked up the black pill. 'How could something so small give someone so much power.' I thought before it almost felt like it was calling to me, whispering promises of power, and authority in my mind.

I shook my head making the voices cease before looking at it again, and swallowed it.
> Chapter 31 reveal
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

All I could see was darkness surrounding me after I swallowed the pill, I couldn't hear or feel anything, not even the ground beneath my feet.

"Hmm, how unexpected." A low rumbling voice echoed through my mind, then a pair of giant glowing red eyes appeared in front of me making me take a few steps back.

"So you defeated Gold Rush, no matter... Soon all will fall before me, and there is nothing you or your princesses can do to stop me, enjoy your victory while it lasts little dragon, because soon I will come for you." The voice said before it started laughing and the darkness started to fade.

My vision was blurry, but I could tell there were ponies around me. "Spyro, Spyro." I heard as my vision cleared, it was princess Celestia calling my name.

My head started throbbing, making me put a claw on my head. "Oh my head." I said as it throbed.

"What did that pill do to you?" Luna asked, as she stepped forward.

"Let's just say this fight isn't over, I caught a glimpse of our enemy, and he's stronger than all of us." I explained, while starting to stand up, my head starting to feel better.

"And what do you suppose we do, you're the only one that knows what we're fighting." Celestia asked worry seeping into her voice.

"For now all we can do is try to prepare, and try to get stronger. I'll try to find out more as I go, but I'll need help." I told them before Luna said with confidence.

"You have our full support." After that I was escorted home, as for my punishment, Celestia put me under house arrest. I couldn't leave the property for a month, it wasn't all that bad I saved Applejack from that maniac.

This also gave me a chance to rest as well, and to think of what that shadow figure said, he's dangerous that much is certain, I will undoubtedly see him in the future. I had to become stronger if he really was the one that made that pill, then we might already be doomed. I began drawing up a plan on a map I not only had Equestria, but all the tunnels I had dug around the place on the map, I need to expand my reach, so I can allow my army to protect the major cities and settlements, I didn't have enough to protect the entirety of Equestria, so this was all I could do for now.

I made plans to make more puppets and to increase my power I would have to talk to Celestia about it though. It might be difficult, but it was possible. But I would also need to tell her in detail about my little experience. I wrote her a little detailing everything I saw after consuming the pill, but I still had wondered if I should send it or not. I drew a circle on the folded up letter, before drawing runes inside.

It was a little spell from my grimoire, it'll send the letter to the princess, it's not as fast as Spike's way of sending them, but sending it with my own magic would likely spike the interest of the princess.

Soon the letter turned into a mass of black smoke, before flying out the window, it would take a few hours to reach Celestia, but this was all I could do for now. Just after it left my view there was a knock at the door.

"Who's there?" I asked while approaching the door.

"I-its me." I heard Applejack's voice, it wasn't very normal for her to stutter, but I guess it is to be expected, she just went through a traumatic experience.

I opened the door to see her standing there, the outline of the black eye she had was still there, but it was mostly gone, she looked very worried for some reason, like she was scared, her whole body shook ever slightly.

"Is something wrong?" I asked her, then she walked past me into my room before sitting on my bed.

"No… and yes." She said with a pause before rubbing her left foreleg against the other. I sat down next to her with a worried expression.

"You can tell me anything." I told her while wrapping my wing around her, in an attempt to calm her down, but it seemed to only make her more nervous.

"During my time as a prisoner many things ran through my mind, that I might never see my family again, that I might never see… you again." She said the last part barely above a whisper.

"Applejack." I said but she said.

"No, let me finish, I need to say this while I have the courage." She said her shaking almost stopped.

"Every kick, every bit of pain they caused me only made those thoughts stronger, it broke me." She said I listened intently. "I cried out your name, but never saw you, I thought I was going to die. But when I saw you, I felt at peace like everything was right in the world."

She was now leaning against me as she told me what happened, I felt tears welling up in my eyes, I didn't know it was this serious. "I swore after it was over that I would tell you something, something I've wanted to say for a long time."

'Wait is she.' 

"Applejack but." I said but I was silenced by a kiss, I wanted to pull away, I wanted to tell her this was wrong, we were basically siblings, though not by blood. But my body wouldn't listen, and I kissed her back, all my thoughts melted away, it was like everything was perfect, that there wasn't a single thing to worry about.

The kiss felt like it would last forever, but all good things must come to an end as she pulled back breathing heavily. "I love you." She said looking deep into my eyes, and I did the same, her beautiful emerald eyes captivated me, leading me to kiss her again before saying.

"I love you too." She nuzzled into my neck while I wrapped my wings a little tighter around her, I could feel her body heat through my scales, it made me feel at peace.

"Let's stay like this, just for a bit." Applejack muttered, l could tell she was talking in her sleep as her muscles relaxed, and as I supported her, she fell asleep and we both laid down on the bed, and let our worries fade away.
> Chapter 32
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

It had been a few hours since Applejack confessed to me, she was still asleep next to me, I didn't mind, in fact it made me feel at ease. I let my claws on my right foreleg run through her mane.

"Spyro." She muttered before finally opening her eyes.

"I'm here Applejack, have any pleasant dreams?" I asked with a smile, while she blushed.

"For a minute I thought it was a dream." She said quietly. I nuzzled her before whispering into her ear.

"It wasn't a dream." I told her as I  pulled her close to kiss her. Her eyes widened before she relaxed. There was a sudden knock on the door ruining the moment.

I got out of bed to get the door, it was mom who was knocking with a smile on her face. "You two doing ok, you've been up here for a while." For some reason I felt a warm sensation in my cheeks.

"Mom I uhh." I stuttered, not sure what to say. She leaned to the side to see Applejack now sitting in my bed, but she to had a blush on her cheeks.

"Did you finally tell him." She exclaimed.

"Wait you knew?" Applejack asked.

"Of course I knew, you can't keep anything from me, plus I think the only pony that didn't know was Spyro." She told her. 

"Wait, you mean you're not?"  I said before mom interrupted.

"Mad, how could I be, I'm filled with joy seeing my two children find love, now it's just Big Mac that needs a mare." She said with an excited tone.

Before I could say anything else she ran downstairs likely to tell everypony else about mine and Applejack's new relationship. Applejack was blushing up a storm before hiding under my blanket. I sighed before walking over to her to take it off her.

"Come on let's get this over with." I told her, they would come up here eventually. She agreed, we started out of my room, but just as I stepped through the door I stopped. 

I felt something tugging at my mind, it wasn't Nightmare, she was enjoying herself in my mind, but I could feel she to was confused by this.

"Spyro you ok, your eyes have gone slit." Applejack said. I made a crystal of dark mist to look.

"I thought they were already slit." I said confused.

"Yes but they returned to normal yesterday, didn't you know?" She asked, I shook my head no.

"This might be bad." I told her, then suddenly a letter appeared in front of me. It must be from Celestia, I opened it to give it a quick read. It told me that she understood, and that my house arrest was lifted for the time being.

"Is it something important?" Applejack asked worried.

"Yes, but you don't have to worry about it, for now." I told her before rolling it up, then threw it into my room.

We went downstairs to see Dad, Mom, Applebloom, Big Mac, and Granny Smith all smiling at us. Mom gave us a hug, and the others congratulated us. Applejack was embarrassed, but she nuzzled into my neck lovingly. 

"Why don't you two take the day off to get 'better acquainted'." Dad said suggestive making both of us blush, while leaving Applebloom very confused.

Mother told her she'd understand in the future which satisfied her for now. Both me and Applejack left the house still blushing.

I rubbed my snout with my claw. "I can't believe dad said that." I said flapping my wings to keep from falling.

"Y-yeah." Applejack stuttered. We only just became fillyfriend, and umm would it be dragonfriend, or Coltrane, well it didn't matter right now. We may have known each other since we were kids, but that was too sudden.

We went a good ways away from the house to have some time alone with each other, we both needed to cool down, after that little stunt our father pulled.

"So Applejack." I said shyly.

"Yes?" She asked me, turning around to sit on her haunches.

I felt like a kid right now, despite how old I was mentally, I put my claws together before also sitting in front of her.

"I was wondering if you wanted to do anything special to celebrate our..." I said but I cleared my throat, this was so embarrassing for me.

Applejack turned her head away shyly. "Maybe, but isn't this a little too soon?" She asked.

"No, no, no I don't mean that." I said quickly.

"Oh, then what do you want to do?" She asked, turning her head a little to look at me.

"Do you want to kiss again?" I asked, I felt like an idiot for asking, but I couldn't help myself around her anymore. I guess now I know how Fluttershy feels when she's shy.

"I guess we could." She said fully turning her head to me, with a look of determination in her eyes.

I leaned forward inching towards her, I was still a little shy, and wanted to take this slow, but Applejack lunged taking me to the ground before locking our lips. She pulled back taking a deep breath.

"Wow, I didn't take you for the dominate type?" I said.

"S-shut up." She said looking away. I used a claw to turn her back towards me.

"I'm not saying I don't like it, just surprised." I told her before kissing her cheek. I wanted things to stay like this, for things just to be as perfect as they are now.

But then somepony cleared their throat, we turned our heads to see the girls, and a glowing Spike on Twilight's back, all of their mouths except Twilight's, and Pinkie's were wide open, unable to say anything. Pinkie was jumping up and down with a smile on her face, while Twilight was trying to look away with a blush on her face

"Umm hey everypony, you umm." I struggled to say while sweating profusely.
> Chapter 33 the journey begins
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

It had been a few hours since mine and Applejack's embarrassing moment with the girls and Spike, but something was very very wrong, Spike and I were being called by the dragon lord way to early, it seemed the dragon scepter or whatever it was didn't have the same effect on me, since I only felt a tugging at the back of my mind. I could only guess my dark magic was fighting off the majority of the effects.

Twilight and the others didn't know what was going on though. After bringing him into the house, he was desperately scratching himself while sending Celestia the letter.

"How long do you think?" Suddenly there was the sound of teleportation spells outside.

"Never mind." I said, as the Princesses walked inside the house as everyone bowed at their presence.

Twilight asked them all kinds of questions about what was going on, until Luna answered.

"Not much is known about dragon culture, but I believe I know what's going on." She told Twilight before walking over to me. "But if what I'm thinking is true, I don't know why young Spyro is unaffected."

"I wouldn't say I'm unaffected for a few hours now, I've felt a tugging at my mind." I told her, she lifted a hoof to her mouth in thought.

"Then it is true Dragon lord Torch is calling on all dragons. Do you believe it's because of his injuries?" Luna asked her sister leaving everyone confused.

"What injuries?" I asked her a little worried that this was caused by my actions many years ago.

"It was during the massive earthquake that shook the world." Celestia said stepping forward. "The cave he was sleeping in collapsed bringing an entire mountain down on him. He lost one of his front legs, and his wings, it's possible he feels he's not strong enough for the responsibility as dragon lord anymore." She theorized I was filled with guilt hearing this.

"Ok, but how do I make this stop." Spike rises desperately rubbing his back on the wooden wall trying to get rid of the itch.

"The only way to stop it is to answer the summons, but recently the relationship between ponies and dragons has become strained, another effect of the earthquake, forcing several dragons to leave their homes to look for another." Celestia informed us.

"All we can do is wish you luck." Luna said.

"But what if Spike gets hurt." Twilight panicked, and Applejack stood beside me, she was worried for me.

"I'm sorry Twilight but the longer he refuses the summons the worse it'll get, Spyro seems fine for now, but it is best for both of them to head to the dragon lands alone, I would allow you six to go with them if the state between our kingdoms wasn't what it is, but it's to dangerous." Celestia said, shaking her head.

I walked over to Twilight, and said. "I'll keep him safe, you can trust me." I told him placing a claw on her, she looked to be deep in thought, before nodding.

"Here take this, and don't forget your book." Celestia said before summoning a compass. "This will lead you to the dragon lands, from there just follow your instincts." Celestia told me. I took the compass from her magic before heading up to get my book. 

*SCRATCH**SCRATCH* I looked at a window ro see the midnight wolf scratching it. I walked over, and opened the window.

"Hey girl, you doing better?" I askedwith a smile, she was a little injured after the fight, but she was quickly recovering with Fluttershy's help. She whimpered before licking me.

"Hey don't worry, I'll be back soon you just stay here, and look after things." I told her before grabbing my book of spells.

I went back downstairs to see Twilight was packing gems for Spike, while mom and dad packed food for me, mostly preserved meats they kept just in case.

They put it in a bag that they put around my neck, then Spike put his bag on my back. "Take care of yourself out there." Mom said, placing her head against mine.

"This might be my first adventure, but I'm not careless." I said chuckling.

"I know, but I felt the need to say it." She told me with a smile.

"We'll stay safe, but you should also worry for yourselves while we're gone." I told them before separating from mom.

"Come on Spike we should leave before it gets too dark, if I remember correctly it should take three days to get there." I said, gesturing for him to get on my back. He did so, as we walked out the door with everyone waving us goodbye, I took off into the air with him on my back, as we reached a good height, ahead of us we saw the deadly nadder we saw not long ago.

I sped up a little to catch up to her, after getting closer we saw she was glowing like Spike. "Nice to see a familiar face." I said spooking her a bit, her bards standing upright, but laid back against her tail when she looked at us.

"Oh, it's just you two, don't sneak up on me." She told us.

"Sorry, I just thought you'd be long gone by now." I told her.

"Had to drive some manticores from my cave, so I was a little busy.' She explained.

Spike decided to ask the dragon. "So what is this about the dragon lord calling all the dragons, I'm still confused on that." He asked her.

The dragon turned her head to us before she started explaining. "When the dragon lord feels like he or she can no longer lead us, they call all of us to hold a competition to decide the new dragon lord, it used to be a race with several challenges, but I've heard rumors that this one will be very different." She said which worried me greatly.

"Any idea on what that is?" I asked.

She lifted her head. "I can only guess that maybe, he'll use the old ways." I had no idea what that was.

"And what are the old ways?" Spike asked for me.

"It was during the early days of the dragon lands when the dragons were leaderless so one of the more ambitious dragon thought of a competition, using ancient magic he created the dragon scepter, but only after every single dragon provided a drop of their blood so whoever won would control the dragons." She explained, now looking forward. "The first ever competition to decide the dragon lord was a massive free for all with the last one standing would be pronounced the leader, many dragons died during that bloody battle, so that was the first and last free for all held to decide the dragon lord." She told us looking off into the distance.

"And you believe that this will turn out the same way?" I asked. She nodded, and I could feel Spike shaking in fear on top of me.

"All of the younger dragons will be forced to fight while the older dragons watch from above. I just hope I'm not thrown down into the category that'll fight, this is going to get messy." She said, shaking her head from helplessness.

"It's ok Spike. I won't let them touch you." I told him quietly before we continued flying towards what may be the most dangerous adventure of our lives.
> Chapter 34
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

It had been several hours of nonstop flying, but we finally found a place to stop for the night, the three of us decided to stay together till we got to the dragon lands. Spike still glowed, but he no longer itched like he did before. I was busy gathering up some twigs and dead branches for a fire. The other dragon also finally told us her name, which is Sapphire, she was eating some fish she found in a nearby lake.

I dumped all the wood in a pile before setting it ablaze with my fire breath. Sapphire tilted her head a bit.

"So, you're a fire breather?" She questioned, but I smirked before turning my head to a large rock nearby.

With a single lighting bolt it exploded into pieces. "I am a dragon of many talents." I told her after my little demonstration.

"I can see that, never heard of a dragon with." She didn't get to finish before I interrupted her

"Three breaths, the third one is related to my dark magic." I said. "I know it's a little hard to keep track of everything I can do."

"I see." She said with astonishment. I took in the cold night air, and relaxed. It was nice camping out at night. I never joined Rarity or Applejack on their little camping trips, because the puppets needed my instructions to help around the farm.

Now I guess Applejack, and the others might have their hands full without me. "Let's get some sleep, we have a long flight ahead of us?" Sapphire suggested. Spike had already fallen asleep after eating a few gems.

"Yeah." I said yawning before laying down next to the fire, but I took a few bites of my food before going to sleep.

(Next day)

After waking up and doing some stretches we got back on our journey Spike was now on her back instead of mine, I might be a good flyer, but having him on my back is tiring.

I got to see parts of Equestria not shown in the show's like several towns I've never seen before, it was exciting, but I stayed on course.

During the flight I tried reading some of my grimoire, but the pages were shaking due to the air. I closed it, and put it in my bag for now. The flight was very boring with nothing to do, but we had to get to the dragon lands as quickly as possible.

"So, do you think we'll meet up with any other dragons along the way?" I asked looking around to see clear skies except for the occasional bird or two.

"Don't know, Equestria is a large place, I wouldn't say it's impossible though." She told me, I was kinda excited to see other dragons, and seeing how there are deadly nadders and terrible terrors, I was excited to see Nightfuries, and Monstrous Nightmares. 

"I see." I told her, but I guess now was a good time to go train my powers, I had a few I rarely use. I slowed down just a bit so Sapphire didn't see me.

I hadn't used a certain ability in a long time, my whole body turned into a black smoke. One of Cynders ability called shadow dash it turns her into a shadow invulnerable to damage. I didn't really need it since my scales were practically indestructible. I've done a lot of testing to see what my scale's limits were, but I haven't even damaged a single scale, but my internal organs don't have that invincibility, so if I were to get crushed my scales would be unharmed, but I would still get squashed. I could also use her black lighting, but it drew from my magic so I didn't use it often, I try to keep as much as possible for my dark mist. I can also call down thunder, but I can only do it during storms. As for her ghosts I haven't really figured it out yet.

I returned my body to normal before catching up again. I didn't want to fall too far behind. 

"Hello." I heard. I looked around to see no one else was here except the three of us, but that was definitely Nightmare's voice.

'Can you hear me?' I heard, but now I knew this was in my head.

'Nightmare?' I thought confused.

'Oh, you can hear me, good seems our connection has grown stronger.' She said.

'Wait a second, care to explain what's going on?" I asked.

I've been trying to form a mental bond with you, so we can talk without you being asleep, I'd thought you'd want somepony to talk to.' She told me.

I smiled. 'Thanks, I appreciate it.' I told her, it was good to know she was alright, but I had a feeling she was hiding something. 'So then, Nightmare, anything you want to say?' 

I could hear her chuckling in my mind. 'You could tell, very good, yes there is something I want to tell you, I doubt it'll be how this deadly nadders says, I don't think it's where who is the last standing, but whoever is the strongest.' She told me. 'The first dragon lord was a coward, and let them all fight while he hid, then took the scepter for himself.'

'What are you getting at?' I asked.

'I sense you have no desire to become the next dragon lord, so I'm warning you to hold back, your power is already greater than an Alicorns, while your spark is on par with one, and your connection to an element hasn't happened yet, but it's nearing, so it'll be very difficult to hold back.' She explained.

'I see. So do you know what my element is?' I asked her.

'Either darkness or shadow, but either of them will also give you a limited control over light.' She explained.

'Wait what, how does that make sense?!' I asked.

'How do you think my dear Sister controlled the moon for a thousand years.' She said chuckling. 'What are you afraid of your potential, I'm almost glad to be part of such great power.' She said lustfully, making me blush.

'Your potential is limitless, and you will only grow stronger once your connection is made, but don't worry, I'll help you every step of the way.' She said gleefully.

'This is gonna be a long trip isn't it?'

'Yes but I don't mind.' She joked.
> Chapter 35 dragon lands
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

(Two days later)

We reached the dragon lands and Sapphire went off on her own, her instincts told her she had a different path, Spike and I followed ours which lead us on a different course, but still roughly in the same direction as her, we or well I flew for hours until we finally spotted a large mountain, the dragon lord (you already know he is missing a leg and wing) standing on top of it. On one side were all of the adult dragons and on the other side were all the teenage dragons, all the children didn't seem to be present which was good. Sapphire landed next to the adult dragons. It was almost a dream come true for me. There were night furies, deadly nadders, thunder drums, whispering deaths, every dragon I could think of and more.

I landed with the teenage dragons. I was an adult in pony terms, but I guess not in dragon terms, I looked around to see if I could spot Ember. I could see her, but I guess she wasn't here yet or her father, the dragon lord, made sure she couldn't participate.

‘This is bad, if she doesnt show up.’ I thought, I was panicking, she needed to become the dragon lord, she was the only one I could trust to be dragon lord without causing trouble.

“Hey, are you the one called Spyro?” I heard someone ask, the voice sounded familiar as if I had heard it somewhere before but where. I turned around the first thing I noticed was her familiar…. Purple scales, and blade tail. It was Cynder.

‘No no no this isn't possible, she cant be here.’ I thought, but I kept a calm expression trying to keep my cool. But this also meant if she was here her father Malefor was here as well.

Cynder had a smile on her face as she approached me, I didn't know if she was friend or foe, she might look like Cynder but she could be evil just like her father, more importantly how does she know my name.

“Yes, and who are you?” I asked, I knew who she was but it would be suspicious if I hinted I knew her name.

She got a little closer to me. “My name is Cynder, my father, and I have heard alot about you, defeating Nightmare Moon, saving the element of honesty, preventing a coup against the princesses, the list goes on and on, I've been looking forward to meeting you.” She told me now almost uncomfortably close to me, to the point our noses almost touched. I could feel Spike uncomfortably shifting on my back, displaying his discomfort from the situation.

When I took a step back she took a step forward, her smile never leaving her face. ‘What is she doing, has her father put her up to something.’

“And now that you've met me, what will you do now?” I asked her, our noses now touched, she looked into my eyes. She pulled back before turning around but her tail lifted up to the blade lifting up my head. She turned her head to look at me before saying.

“That’s a secret.” She said before lowering her tail, and started flying away, all of the teenage dragons watched her as she left, but it wasn't confusion or hate in their eyes. It was fear.

{Other side of the mountain 3rd person}

Cynder landed on the other side of the mountain marking along the edge of the area the adult dragons were told to stay, but one dragon was separated from the others, Cynder’s father Malefor.

Cynder walked up to her father getting his attention. “I've met Spyro.” cynder told her father with a smile.

“And your thoughts on him?” Malefor said, lowering his head to look at his daughter.

“He’s everything the rumors say, and more, but there is something that might cause a problem.” She informed her father. Malefor now moved closer with a glare, making Cynder lay on the ground shiving from his glare.

“What did you do?!” He yelled at his daughter.

“I didn't do anything, it's just.” She said weakly.

“It's just what!” Malefor said.

“He has no desire to become the dragon lord, I saw it in his eyes, he has no desire to win.” Cyder said fearfully. Malefor lifted his head, looking towards the other side of the mountain squinting his eyes to try to pick out which of the dragons was Spyro.

“I see, I will have to talk to the dragon lord to see if he can…. Delay the contest, he owns me a favor, you will head back, and get closer to that dragon, Spyro must become the dragon lord with you at his side.

“I understand father.” Cynder said before flying back toward the other side.

“Why couldn't you have become strong like me Cynder, then we wouldn't have to resort to this for us to gain more power.” Malefor muttered under his breath before flying towards the top of the mountain to speak with the dragon lord.

{Spyro POV}

‘That was the most uncomfortable moment of my life.’I thought, remembering my encounter with Cynder.

“Dragons here are strange.” Spike said, likely referencing to our encounter.

“Yes I agree, do you think she was flirting with me or something?” I asked I didn't really want another girl ponies do encourage poligamy, but I didn't know what Applejack wanted, if she wanted it to be just us, or if she would eventually invite others into out herd, in pony culture the stallion didn't much say in who left or joined the herd, it was the head mare that decided who joined.

I wanted it to be just me and Applejack, but I don't know if Applejack knew that or not, me and her would have to talk when I return home.

“Hello again.” I heard.

‘Oh boy, here we go again.’ I thought, turning around to see Cynder, with a smile on her face. 

“I thought after the dragon lord acouncess the competition that I would show you around, I knew a place with the most amazing food.” She offered in response Spikes Stomach growled.

‘Really spike.’ I thought Cynder now stood beside me.

“We don't have any bits or whatever dragons use as currency.” I told her hopefully this would make her go away.

“Don't worry about it my family is loaded.” She told me now leaning against me.

‘Damn it.’ I thought, and now the current dragon lord stood at the top of the mountain.

“THE TIME HAS COME!” HE yelled for everyone to hear. “FOR A NEW DRAGON LORD TO BE CHOSEN BUT THIS TIME IT WILL BE DIFFERENT, IN THREE DAYS A FREE FOR ALL WILL BE HELD IT DOESN'T MATTER IF YOUR THE LAST ONE SRANDING OR NOT ONLY THE STRONGEST SHALL CLAIM THIS!” he yelled holding up the dragon scepter 

“THE DRAGON SCEPTER THE SYMBOL OF THE DRAGON LORD FIGHT YOUR HARDEST, AND MAYBE YOU CAN CLAIM THIS, AND THE RIGHT TO BE DRAGON LORD, AND LIKE I STATED, IT DOESN'T MATTER IF YOUR THE LAST ONE STANDING OR NOT, HOLD NOTHING BACK!” He finished his speech, and limped away into a cave on the top of the mountain, most of the dragons flew away the moment he was gone but a few stayed.

“So then, we going?” Cynder asked. I looked at Spike to see he was searching his bag only to see it was empty.

‘I guess we have little choice.’ I thought before looking at Cynder. “Lead the way.” I said before she started walking us following not far behind.
> Chapter 36
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Cynder took us to a cave that looked to be mined out to resemble a restaurant. The smell of delicious meat filled the air, mostly the only meat I've had is fish, so the smell alone was almost making me drool.

"You glad, you followed me?" Cynder asked me with a smug look. I sighed.

"Yes, I'm glad we did, thank you for showing us around." I told her. I looked over to Spike to see him drooling at the smell of the goods. I admit I chuckled at the sight of this, but I snapped him out of it, so we could find a table.

Menus were already laid on the table. I picked up mine to see what was available. THEY HAD BURGERS, I've been craving a good burger for years. They also had a good selection of gems perfect for Spike, seems Cynder already knew what she was getting, since she didn't pick up her menu.

I looked at drinks, they had a good selection. Just as I picked a drink a bipedal female dragon with green scales and pink under belly walked up with a notepad.

"Hey Cynder, I take you'll you be having your usual and did you make some friends." She said getting a good look at me and Spike.

"Love the black and grey, is that natural or did you dye your scales? though it might not be the best look for a cutie like yourself." She asked. I had no idea I could dye my scales.

"It's all natural, but how do you dye your scales?" I asked, she pulled out a small canister, from where I do not know.

"It's a new product, it's very popular among female dragons, but enough about that, what will you be having?" She asked, pulling out a pen.

"I'll be having a burger with onions, cheese, and lettuce, and a soda." I told her.

"Do you want fries with that?" She asked, writing my order down. 

"Sure." I told her, she now turned to Spike.

"And what about you?" She asked.

"I'll have the gem salad, and soda." He told her, after writing it all down she walked away.

"So what's Equstria like?" Cynder asked suddenly.

"It's nice, I grew up in a small town called Ponyville, I was raised by the apple family there, for the most part my life was pretty normal except for a few things." I told her.

"Like what?" She asked.

"Well first when I was still a baby I was put in charge of the protection of the town." Cynder burst out laughing at this nearly falling to the ground.

"Wait wait, you mean those ponies put a baby dragon." She couldn't finish because she started laughing again.

"Yeah, not an ideal childhood, having so many ponies expecting you to protect them." I said as the dragoness was now returning with our drinks, before leaving again.

"So what can you do?" Spike asked Cynder.

"Well, I wouldn't normally tell others but I guess it's ok, I can breathe bolts of lightning, turn in a black cloud, and I have latent psychic powers, I haven't got a handle on it yet though.

I mentally face palmed, I completely forgot about Cynder's psychic abilities. She could find the best route to any destination, find hidden objects, put up physic blocks to keep others from tracking her, also she dispels the magic Malefor used on the Skylanders, I have no idea if she had more abilities like telepathy or not, but I would find out in time.

"Spyro can do that, but I don't know those psychic powers." Spike said as Cynder looked at me shocked.

"Can you really?" She asked, I turned into a dark cloud for a brief moment before turning back.

"I don't use this power very often, and I do have psychic powers, but I've only accidentally used them. I can find the best route to any destination, find hidden objects with ease, but I don't know if that is the limit of my psychic abilities, or not." I explained.

Cynder looked really excited, which for some reason made me happy. "That's so cool, I never thought I'd meet a dragon with the same abilities as me." She said, clapping her claws together, just as our food arrived, I didn't expect them to make it so quickly.

Cynder got almost the same thing as me, the only difference was she also had a side of hash browns along with her fries.

I picked up my burger, and took a big bite out of it, it was even better than I remembered, it was perfect, I could barely describe it, I sat there chewing as a tear rolled out of my eye savoring the taste I longed for many years.

"You seem to be enjoying yourself." Cynder said with a smile.

I swallowed before answering. "The only meat I've had is fish, and sometimes Fluttershy would get me some preserved meats. This is a whole new experience for me?" I said, not a complete lie this my first time having a burger in this body.

"Wow, I don't know what I would do if I only had fish." She said.

"Well it wasn't that bad, plus with a roof over my head and a bed sleep to in, I had everything I needed." I told her, she looked at me in shock.

"You still sleep in a bed, I stopped sleeping in a bed when I was ten." She said I would have raised an eyebrow if I had any.

"What, then what do you sleep on?" I asked.

"My hoard of course, once you sleep on your own personal horde, it's almost impossible to go back to a bed." She exclaimed.

"Well, I don't know why a treasure hoard feels so nice, but it's not very common unless you're a noble to have a pile of treasure, my family are apple farmers, not very profitable after you take out the expenses, usually we use our extra money to go out to eat." I told her.

"Wow, I kinda feel sorry for you, how about after this I take you back to my place and."

"No no no, I think me and Spike can find our own place to stay." I told her, she looked at me with a smug grin.

"And where would you find a place to stay, dragons aren't very good at sharing their living space." She said.

I put a claw on my face before taking a deep breath. "Ok, ok."

"But like I was saying, before I was interrupted, I could let you take a nap on my hoard." She finished.

"Why is that important?" I asked, taking a bite out of my burger.

"I just want you to experience it." She told me.

'First, she gets uncomfortably close, then invites me to her place, finally, she wants me to sleep on her hoard, what next is she gonna tackle me to the ground, and kiss me, at this point, I wouldn't really be surprised.' I thought, now finishing my food. I drank the rest of my soda before we left with full stomachs. It took a while to get to her place. The entrance was massive enough to let a fully grown dragon to walk-in with ease, but it seemed we were the only ones here, on the back of the cave was a hill, no, a mountain of gold, jewels, and treasure.

"Wow." Was all I could say.

"Yeah I know it's a lot, but it's only been getting bigger, because of my allowance," Cynder said, walking in front of me.

"How much does he give you?!" Spike asked.

"Not that much what you see here is years of savings, and also I can't find anything to spend it on, you don't find many stores in the dragon lands." She said before wrapped her tail around my neck to drag me to the mountain.

"Is this really necessary?" I asked, trying to pull back, but I couldn't get any traction.

"No, but it's fun, I don't really get many guests." She said with a bright smile on her face.

"I wonder why?" I said sarcastically, behind me I could only hear Spike struggling not to laugh. Cynder whipped her tail, throwing me into the hoard.

"Go on, make your way to the top, and experience the best sleeping experience ever." I fly to the top Cynder flying not far away from me. I landed on the top, I looked at Cynder to see her smiling at me.

I laid down for a split second before getting to go back down. Cynder was in front of me the moment I took a step.

"Na ah ah, you are going to sleep, even if I have to tie you up." She threatens playfully.

"This isn't a really nice way to treat your guests." I told her.

"Well you grew up around ponies, we dragons have our own ways of doing things." She told me, I really didn't want to fight right now.

"Ok, ok, I'll do it." I told her before going back, and laid down, it was for some reason comfortable. I excepted the gold and jewels to dig in my scales, but in fact, it felt like one of those expensive beds that mold to your body and cradle your pressure points.

My eyes started to get heavy, no matter how hard I tried to stay awake, they only got heavier. "Well, looks like you're enjoying yourself, why don't you get some sleep." Cynder whispered to me just as my eyes fully closed
> Chapter 37
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

(3rd person)

Cynder watched Spyro as he slept. 'He's actually kinda cute and he doesn't snore so that's a plus.' She thought flying just above him as he slept. She landed next to him in order to get a closer look at him, she knew her father had done his research on him, but she wanted to do her own observation of him.

She circled him with a grin on her face, before placing a claw on him. "What makes you so special, that my father would bet so much on you?" She said softly. She ran her claws across his scales.

"You are a strange species of dragon no doubt, but there is something more about you, something deeper than just your species and dark magic." She said a little louder, but she was careful not to let Spike hear her.

Spyro let out a sigh in his sleep, a puff of black mist left his mouth as he did. Cynder knew just by looking at it, that it was pure dark magic, and a very potent magic at that. 'So much power inside a dragon as small as me, if it belonged to an adult dragon, I would understand, but him it's almost impossible to believe.' She thought

"I think I'll enjoy having you around, but first I have to make you mine, but how to do it, my father has told me that my greatest strength is to manipulate others to my will. But what will work on you, perhaps playing damsel in distress, or seductress." She pondered before chuckling. "Well it doesn't really matter in the end you will be mine." She said, nuzzling his head, making him let out a content sigh.

"Well I should entertain your little friend till you wake up." She said flying down to the bottom where Spike was waiting.

"Where's Spyro?" He asked her.

"He's asleep, but why don't you tell me more about yourself, and Spyro?" Cynder asked, laying down on the ground.

"Well, I don't really know if Spyro would want me telling random dragons about him." Spike told her.

"Come on, we're gonna be here till he wakes up?" Cynder complained rolling onto her back.

"Oh ok." Spike said he started with how he first met Spyro, during the Summer Sun Celebration, and what happened during it.

Cynder burst out laughing, when Spike mentioned the pie catapult, and what quickly followed.

"I didn't picture him to be quite the prankster." Cynder said aloud.

"Yeah it was pretty funny, but the only thing else that I can say is that Applejack is his marefriend." Spike told her, her eyes widened ever so slightly.

Cynder kept her cool when she heard this, but she internally panicked a bit. 'He has a marefriend this will be harder than I thought, wait don't ponies practice polygamy, yes I  think they do, good I almost panicked there, but this still makes things harder. I will need to inform my father.' Cynder thought before getting up.

"Hey I have to leave for a bit, why don't you find someplace to lay down and rest, and please enjoy yourself." She told Spike before leaving the cave.

She flew for a few minutes before landing, she proceeded to look around to see nothing except the volcanic wasteland. 'Where is he, he was supposed to be here.' She thought.

"Cynder." Her father said, landing next to her. "Progress?" He asked.

"Yes, though he seems to be quite hesitant in trusting me, right now he's sleeping on my hoard." Cynder informed her father.

"Anything else?" Malefor asked.

"Yes, I learned a bit about him from his friend, he has a marefriend, the element of honesty." Malefor let out a soft growl at the mention of this.

"What do you need to succeed?" He asked her, looking down at his daughter, she grinned when she got an idea.

"Does Draco still owe you a favor?" She asked.

Malefor lowered his head. "What do you have in mind?" He asked his Daughter.

"He and his goons pretend to attack when Spyro accompanies me through the gorge not far from here at midnight, he scares them off. I pretend to be eternally grateful, and make him think I'm in love with him, that mare Applejack might be a problem though." Cynder explained her plan to her father.

"I've taught you well, you make me proud to be your father." Malefor complimented her with a smile.

"You're a good teacher." She said back, before starting to fly away. Malefor pondered his daughter's plan in his mind before walking away.

'Cynder is right, the mare is a problem, but what to do.' He thought. He stopped as a plan started to form in his mind and soon he would put it into action.

Back with Spike he was laying on a small pile of gems relaxing in his makeshift bed. "I wonder when Cynder is gonna be back." He wondered while staring at the cave ceiling.

He heard the flapping of wings as she landed inside the cave. Cynder looked tired, it had been a tiring day for her. "Hey Cynder." Spike said happy to see her.

"Hey." She said while yawning. She stretched her wings before telling Spyro she was gonna take a nap. He wished her sweet dreams before she flew to the top of the hoard where Spyro, still sleeping. She grinned after getting an idea. She laid against Spyro, moving his claws around her. Spyro pulled her close subconsciously.

"Applejack." He muttered in his sleep, draping his wing over Cynder. She felt comfortable in his embrace, his body heat making her even more tired.

She chuckled thinking how he'll react when he wakes up. but right now that doesn't really matter much to her right now, she was too tired to think properly. She laid her head down nudging it under Spyro's before closing her eyes to go to sleep.
> Chapter 38 ambush
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

(Spyro POV unknown amount of time later)

'That was the best nap I've ever had.' I thought, slowly opening my eyes. I felt something against me so I looked down to see Cynder cuddled up against me. My wing was over her, so she must have cuddled up against me in my sleep.

I got up, I was a little mad she cuddled up with me, but i decided not to wake her. I flew down or the bottom to see Spike was asleep. I walked outside the cave for some fresh air, the sun had already set maybe hours ago from the looks of it, looks to be almost midnight.

'When Cynder wakes up I should ask her about Ember, she needs to be in the competition, or somehow I need to win it and give the scepter to her, but I would need to make a deal with her, to strengthen bonds with Equestria.

"So you woke up." I heard it was Cynder, I turned my head to look at her. "Didn't think you'd wake up before me."

"Yeah, I wasn't really happy when I woke up." I told her she could probably tell why.

"I thought you looked a little lonely, so I thought I'd keep you warm." She said with a grin.

I shook my head. "Just forget about it, but I've been wanting to ask you, where is the Dragon Lord's daughter, Ember I think her name is?"

"Hmmmm." She said. "I've heard rumors that the dragon lord Torch doesn't just feel he is no longer fit to rule, I heard he is dying, don't know how, but I think Ember is trying to spend as much time with her father as she can before he passes." Cynder told me.

'That must be it, that's why she wasn't there.' I thought before Cynder interrupted my train of thought.

"Hey how about as an apology, I take you to one of my favorite places, it's at a gorge not far from here." She said.

(Cynder POV)

He seemed to be thinking of my question before nodding his head. "I guess I'll come, lead the way." He said, we both started flying, he stayed close behind. I just hope father gave that idiot the right directions.

We fly into the gorge just as the moon was at its highest. "I come here after the sun sets, right at the end of the gorge is a spot where you can get an amazing view of the stars." I said lying, I didn't come here for the view. As we flew I could feel we were being watched, it seemed Spyro felt this to, I could see him tensing up.

Suddenly the giant boulders started falling into the gorge right above us. We both took evasive action. 'What is that idiot doing doesn't he know he could crush me.'  I thought as a boulder almost hit me but Spyro made it explode with a black lightning bolt.

"Be careful Cynder." He said just as we reached the end of the gorge. Waiting for us were a dozen teenage dragons, 4 deadly nadders, the rest were normal dragons, the leader of them flew in front.

His scales were red but his underbelly was yellow, in his left had was a dagger made of a strange yellow metal, the only yellow metal I could think of was Draconium, the metal was like poison to dragon its cut could tear through our scales like it were just air, and once the metal is in our bloodstream we're as good as dead.

'Why does he have that, does that scum seek to betray my father!' I thought angrily in my mind the only good thing about that metal was its rarity.

We stood just at the exit of the gorge. "Hello Cynder, hope you said goodbye to daddy because it's the last time you're gonna see him." Draco said with a sick grin as he twirled the dagger in his hand.

"Draco, do you really want to try to do this, my father will make you suffer, and make you beg for death." I told him but he seemed unfazed.

"Kill them!" He ordered his lackeys. They charged us and there was only one choice now, to fight our way out.

I flew towards Draco, I wanted to rip his head off her shoulders. I shot a lightning bolt at him, but he ducked before we collided. We both went crashing to the ground, my wing hitting a rock.. Pain coursed through my body, and I knew my wing was broken.

"Look at the little fallen dragon." Draco said getting to his feet unscathed. "Your father should have known better than to leave you alone." He said walking towards me, I tried crawling away but he stepped on my broken wing, I screamed in pain.

"I'll be sure to send your head to your father, to remember you by." He said lifting up the dagger.

Everything moved much slower now, the dagger inching towards me. I thought of my father, of how I lived my life. Just as I accepted my fate I saw black scales above me, Spyro was going to sacrifice himself for me.

'No don't waste your life on me.' I thought just as the dagger touched his scales. Instead of cutting through his scales the dagger cracked, and shattered into thousands of pieces.

My eyes widened, all dragons lived in fear of draconium, but somehow it was rendered useless against Spyro just like that. A look of surprise and horror made its ways onto Draco's face as he realized he was weaponless. Before he could spread his wings to fly away Spyro lunged at him biting into his neck. His blood splattered onto Spyro's face as he pulled away, ripping out his throat. Spyro spat out the lump of flesh that was in his mouth before rushing to me.

"Cynder are you ok?" He asked.

"Spyro what about his….?" I said looking over to where Draco's goons were to see some kinda black-armored soldiers stabbing their swords, and spears into the dragons.

"Don't worry about them, oh my your wing is broken." I heard Spyro say.

He was looking over my wing to make sure the bone was in place. "I'm gonna make sure you don't move your wing, so it can heal, just give me a sec." He said, but before I could say anything he breathed out a dark mist that crystallized around my wing. He also made some kinda stretcher made of the same crystal.

"You two get on her there." He said in a commanding voice. Two of the soldiers placed me onto the crystal stretcher before picking it up.

'Why is he so worried for me?' I thought, very few dragons have shown me this much kindness, mostly only those trying to get in the good graces of my father, but never like this, he truly worries about me. Even my father hasn't shown me this kindness, though I knew he loves me.

I looked at him, as he commanded the soldiers who followed his orders without hesitation, then in my chest, I could feel my heart pounding. Had I really fallen for him, had I fallen for the one I was supposed to trick and use.

'What will my father think about this?' I thought as his soldiers started to take me back to the cave, though it was a long walk, my mind was filled with questions and thoughts that kept me occupied the entire way.
> Chapter 39
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

(Spyro POV)

I brought Cynder back to the cave, I had the puppets guard the entrance while I looked over her wing again, I crystallized it again after checking it. "It looks like it'll heal pretty quickly, you might be able to fly within the next month." I told her, then looked at her. She was looking into empty space, and looked to be very conflicted.

"Hey, did you hear me?" I asked snapping her out of it.

"Yeah yeah, don't worry about me." She told me, but. Suddenly I heard Spike burp, green flames leaving his mouth before turning into a letter.

'A letter, must be for either me or Spike.' I thought, before taking it before it fell to the ground. It had my name written on the front. I opened it, just from a glance it looked like whoever was writing it was doing it in a hurry, what could be wrong, it can't be that bad.

I started to read it, my eyes widening as I reached the end.

{Half an hour ago 3rd person Ponyville}

All was well in Ponyville the ponies went about their day doing their everyday routine, Applejack was selling her apple products, Spyro's puppets patrolled the town under orders from Spyro they were to repeat everyday, also a well thought out plan should anything big happen.

"Get your apple pies, apples, and more here." Applejack said, this was something she said every time she ran the stand to sell products made by her family, there was a lot less than usual due to Spyro being gone, and his puppets no longer helping around so they have been having to pick up the slack.

Applejack was worried for Spyro, ponies knew very little about dragons, so anything could happen to him is what she thought, as she sold her family's products.

She sold out pretty quickly, due to her low stock, but as she sold the last one she heard the loud flapping of wings and screaming of ponies, the puppets already rushing towards the source. "What in tarnation." Applejack said, looking around to see smoke rising all over town. She finally saw what was happening, dragons, but their bodies were rotten and decaying, meaning they were undead. They breathed out green fire that lit up the houses of ponyville. The puppets' orders were now taking effect, as they changed from attacking the dragons to defending the ponies fleeing to the tunnels, as ponies ran down, puppets that Spyro kept under the town rushed up to help deal with the undead infestation. Once most of the ponies were safe, most of the town was on fire, the puppets switched back to attacking, throwing their spear and shooting arrows to try to bring them down to the ground. Applejack was one of the few who hadn't gotten to safety yet.

She ran down the streets as an undead dragon with only one wing ran after her, its maw wide open ready to devour her should the dragon get close enough to do so. She panted as she ran, the dragon getting closer and closer to her, it ignored the spears and arrows impending it, its only focus was on Applejack at the moment much to her misfortune.

"Come on come on." She muttered trying to find an entrance to one of the many tunnels, Spyro told her many times to memorize where they were but she didn't listen, and now she was paying for it.

The dragon was now close enough, when it snapped at her she jumped to the side to avoid it. Again, and again she repeated trying to stay alive. The dragon had gotten bored of this game of cat and mouse, the tired dragon swiped at her with its claws and she was smashed against a nearby burning building's wall. There were large gashes in her stomach, she was bleeding very badly. At last, the dragon had her where it wanted her, it slowly approached her, a vile substance dripping from its teeth. 

As it was inches away from her, Applejack closed her eyes waiting for the end, but all she heard was the pained roar of the dragon. Very few species of undead felt pain or emotions, but undead with emotions was exceptionally powerful making them difficult to create. She opened her eyes to see a puppet on its head stabbing its sword into its left eye, more puppets were on its back, stabbing it, cutting off its remaining wing, and cutting apart it's legs.

Once it was no longer able to move one of the puppets grabbed Applejack before rushing her to the tunnels. It took her to where the other ponies were, many of them gasped at the sight of her being injured, but those with medical expertise rushed towards her trying to stop the bleeding. Upon the surface, the royal guards had arrived fighting alongside the puppets, they finish fighting off the remaining undead, hundreds of Spyro's puppets had been destroyed, the crystal armor vanishing as they were left unable to continue fighting. Celestia and Luna lead the guards that helped bring the beasts down. 

The two sisters looked at what was left of Ponyville, over half of the town was razed to the ground, it would take weeks to repair, and that's if Spyro returns soon to order his puppets to help, without them it could take months.

Celestia and Luna ventured into the tunnels seeing how well it was designed, it would take one with good knowledge of them to not go in circles.

It took some time, but they found the inhabitants of Ponyville, along with Applejack who's breathing was very labored. "What happened to her?" Celestia asked the doctor.

"She seemed to have been poisoned, we stopped her bleeding, but the poison is still in her system, we have no idea what kind of poison it is, but what we do know is that dark magic is involved." The doctor told her.

"I see." Celestia said she worried for Applejack, but the only one she thought could save her is Spyro. She took out a blank letter before writing in a hurry before sending it
> Chapter 40
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

(Spyro POV)

I looked desperately through my book trying to find a way to save Applejack. I looked and looked till Cynder interrupted me.

"Spyro what's wrong, you looked scared?" She asked me, worried.

"Yes I'm scared, undead have attacked my town and my marefreind has been poisoned, by some kind of dark magic enhanced poison." I told her, not looking up from my book until I found something, a ritual to draw out the dark magic, with this she'll have a chance at survival.

'The poison is still a problem, but first I have to get this to Celestia.' I looked at a rock before starting to carve the instructions into the stone along with what is needed for it, thankfully it doesn't need dark magic to use, any magic will do to fuel the ritual. I carved the message runes onto the back making it turn into black smoke.

"There, that'll help them save Applejack." I said aloud. I turned to Cynder to see her looking at me. "Hey I've got to leave, I need some fresh air, Spike you want to come with?" I asked, looking towards him.

"Is Twilight safe?" He asked.

"From what I can tell, yes, the letter didn't mention her, only Applejack. My guess is that she was the only one that was hurt." I told him, he looked relieved to hear she was ok, afterward he shortly got on my back so I could fly us out of there.

(3rd person)

Malefor watched as the two dragons left his daughter's cave, something he did not expect. Malefore entered Cynders cave. Upon seeing Spyro's puppets he stopped to observe them. They did nothing upon seeing him, not seeing him as a threat to Cynder.

When Maleofre looked at his daughter and saw her wing that was encased in black crystal he asked. "What happened?"

She was hesitant to answer at first but she said. "Draco tried to kill me with a Draconium dagger, my wing was broken but Spyro fixed me up a bit." She explained.

"What about Draco and the dagger?" He asked, narrowing his gaze.

"Spyro killed him, and the dagger shattered into pieces once it touched his scales." She told him, his eyes widened at the destruction of the dagger.

"It seems this little dragon is even more special then I first thought." He said before grinning. "This is good, so does he know what happened to his pony friend."

"Wait, you were the one that sent the undead to attack the town?" Cynder asked shocked, never has she known her father to attack so openly.

"Yes, once he learned that his marefriend died you would comfort him in his grief, but given that he left I assumed she lived."  He said, for some reason  felt rage grow inside her but she kept her compusure.

"Yes." She told him. "But he said she was poisoned, he sent the princess something that might help her survive."

"I see  well then the sun is starting to rise, I will leave you alone, but I will be back tonight to hear what has happened." He told her before leaving the cave. He flew away in a hurry to not be seen by Spyro.

(Spyro POV)

I landed on a small hill before Spike got off my back. I took a deep breath before laying down. 

"So what was the ritual you sent Celestia?" Spike asked me.

"Well actually it's more of a summoning, it summons a type of plant that survives by eating dark energy, Celestia will have to kill it when it's done but it'll remove all of the dark magic infecting her. But the poison will still be in her system." I told her.

"I'm so sorry to hear that." He said looking towards the horizon.

"All I can do is wait, I'll have to do some more searching in my book later, to see if there's anything to remove poison." I said to myself, but then I saw a familiar blue dragoness, flying towards what looked like a small oasis.

"Hey Spike can you stay here, I just saw someone that I want to meet." I told him before flying off.

I flew to the oasis before approaching Ember.

(3rd person)

In the oasis Ember washed her face with the clear cool water. She worried for her father, he didn't have much time left, and she's been trying to spend every second with him.

"Why do you look so sad?" An ominous voice said, she turned around to see a dragon perched in a tree, the shade hiding any defining features except for his red eyes.

"Who are you!?" Ember asked threateningly.

"No need to be hasty, I only came to tell you about something that might be important." The dragon said tilting his head at the dragoness.

"And what is that?" She asked.

"Well first off, are you going to be in the tournament?" He asked.

The dragoness shook her head. "Well that might complicate things, well I'll just tell you my goal, I want you to rule the dragon lands." The dragon told Ember, though she was skeptical.

"And why should I believe you, and what would you want in return?" She asked.

The dragon looked up in thought. "Well I guess I can't really get you to trust me, but what I want in return is for you to strengthen the dragon lands bonds with Equestria." He told her, while spreading his wings ready to leave.

"Why would you care about those ponies, they are weak, and small?" Ember asked.

"Don't call them weak, they are stronger than you could possibly imagine when they work together, they care and look out for each other while there are a few bad apples among them, but no race is perfect, but it is when they strive to be better than they currently are is when they truly shine." He said confidently before disappearing into the trees.

(Spyro POV)

After my little meeting with Ember I returned to meet up with Spike, he was walking patiently for me. "We should head back, there's no telling what Cynder is doing right now." I said, after a moment he got on my back, before we started flying back.
> Chapter 41
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

(2 days later)

Today was the day of the free for all, I have talked to Nightmare about my plan, she agrees it's for the best that I win this and then give the sceptre to Ember, she will help me keep my power in check during the fight. If the connection happens during the fight I could accidently kill them.

Cynder's wing was recovering nicely, she could walk around without it being crystallized, but she won't be able to fly or enter the contest. She told me she would watch from the sidelines with her father.

I also told Spike not to enter, he should watch from the sidelines as well. Now back to the present. I was standing at the edge of the area that the dragon lord decided on, an incredibly large crater.

On a small hill that let him look over all the dragons the dragon lord stood ready to announce the beginning of the battle. I heard him clear his throat.

"THE THREE DAYS HAVE PASSED, AND NOW IT IS TIME FOR YOU ALL TO TEST YOUR STRENGTH, ON MY SIGNAL THE BATTLE WILL COMMENCE." He yelled. After about a minute of tension lingering in the air rising he yelled. "BEGIN." 

All of the dragons started to run or fly towards the middle, I hung back for a second so I wouldn't be caught in the middle of this royal.

There was fire everywhere, followed by lighting coming from the skrills, plasma blasts from night furies, and whatever else you could think of, nowhere was safe. As for me I breathed day beginner flames, and charged up lighting streams, I needed to appear as the strongest, so I started with my strongest attacks from the very start. These attacks were not very taxing on me, but they took time to charge up, day bringer flames not very long but the lighting takes time to gather. I used my magic sparingly, Nightmare said it might force the connection which neither of us wanted at the moment.

'Nightmare, how are we looking?' I asked as I was quickly dodging a fireball.

'Good the dragon lord has taken notice of you, keep it up, but we might have a problem.' she told me.

'What is it?" I asked.

"The adrenaline that's being pumped through your body is making your dark magic try to make the connection, it's responding to your fighting, I can't hold it off much longer.' She said in a strained voice, with no magic this must be very difficult for her.

'I have to keep fighting if I stop I'll appear weak, and if I don't win it might be war?' I told her.

'I know but, I don't know what will happen to you, connections to an element are unpredictable, they have exsisted since the dawn of everything.' I heard her say before she let out a pained grunt.

The battle continued, many dragons were already rendered unable to fight, their wings were broken, and torn, their limbs mangled, or broken. But for some reason I felt great, excited even.

'Spyro you need to stop fighting, you've already proven your the strongest, your magic is making you this way.' Nightmare shouted in my mind but I ignored her.

I continued blasting away dragons that got near me, not letting a single one get close to me, I had no idea I had so much power.  Again and again I decimated my opponents, then I felt something creeping over my body, then suddenly I was no longer on the battlefield, but in some kind of dark realm, below me was a black floor, but above me was a giant floating light that pierced through the darkness.

"I was afraid of this." I turned my head to see Nightmare moon. 

"Nightmare, what's going on, what is this?" I asked looking around again.

"This is your new power, the darkness and a little light." She told me, then I felt an ominous chill run up my spin. "You have to get out of here now, before." Something grabbed my back leg suddenly. I looked to see the floor was wrapping around my back legs before starting to pull me down.

"Spyro grab onto me." Nightmare yelled, while running up to me, I grabbed onto her front legs with my claws, I struggled to hold onto her as the darkness below me continued to pull me in, Nightmare was not affected by it so she wasn't being pulled in with me.

"No matter what don't let go, if you do, you could be lost forever" she yelled pulling as hard as she could to free me, but she wasn't strong enough, and the last thing I saw before I was consumed by the darkness was her.

(3rd person outside Spyro's body)

The entire fight had stopped when a very ominous chill filled the area, all eyes were now in Spyro his body began violently shaking, and black mist left the corners of his mouth. His body had begun to change, he started growing larger, and larger, his neck got longer along with his tail, and his teeth sharper, his eyes were now slit. His under belly was no longer grey but a shiny black. An extra pair of horns sprouted from the back of his head. Spyro was now twice as tall as the dragon lord towering over all of the dragons, and the teens cowered in fear of the once small dragon. 

The colossal dragon lifted its head up high, looking towards the sky before letting out roars that echoed throughout the land striking even those with the bravest of hearts with fear and terror.

To be continued
> Chapter 42 part 1
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

The giant crazed Spyro looked at the dragons below him, he let out a loud roar, many of the teen dragons started to flee from the makeshift arena. The adult dragon stood ready to fight the dragon that stood before them, but before a battle of dragons could commence a bright light blinded them and as it faded Celestia and Luna both adorned in armor that radiated power and authority. They both turned to see the giant dragon that used to be that small dragon that was Spyro, now only a mindless beast as it readied to attack and devour them without hestation.

"Sister, what should we do, we haven't fought a foe this powerful since Discord." Luna asked Celestia.

"I don't know." She replied. "But we can't severely injure him." She told Luna reading to fight the giant dragon.

The current dragon lord, dragon lord Torch made his way over to the sisters before asking. 

"What is the meaning of this, you are interfering with our  affairs!?" He yelled at the two alicorns not caring about the power they wielded.

"We have come to bring Spyro back to his senses, he has lost all control of himself." Celestia replied dragon lord Torch.

"And how did you know something was happening here?" Torch questioned the two before Luna started to explain.

{Flash back minutes ago}

In the town of Ponyville the two Alicorn sisters helped oversee the reconstruction of the town after removing the bodies of the dragons, they had made great progress already with repairs but there was still much to be done, and little time to do so. Then as the puppets made their patrols something started happening they stopped in their tracks before shaking violently, their armor started giving off dark magic and started acting violently. Like wild beasts they attacked without warning or provocation.

The guards stood their ground against this sudden attack, and the sisters blasted those that attacked them to ash.

Before the two could question what was happening they felt a great power rise in the east, a dark and wild power, but also familiar. Within moments they knew what had happened, instantly their armor manifested around them before teleporting to the dragon lands clad in armor

{Flash back over}

Just as Luna finished telling their reason for coming Spyro struck his jaws wide open as he tried to take care of them as quickly as possible.

Celestia teleported the three of them a fair distance away to avoid the attack by now most of the adult dragons came to the conclusion that they were out of their depth, and flew away. All but Cynder, Malefor, and Torch who couldn't fly.  The alicorn sisters teleported him a safe distance away so they could fight without worry.

"So what now Tia how are we going to bring him back?" Luna asked but even Celestia had no idea what to tell her all they could do was hold him off and hope for a miracle.
> Chapter 42 part 2
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Spyro snapped at Luna as she flew past his head while firing off spells that harmlessly bounced off his scales, they had been at this for hours now and haven't made a dent in his scales, not that they could anyways. They have even tried going for the eyes, but his head moved too fast for them to get a clean hit, thankfully he hasn't been able to land a hit either, greatly infuriating the beast that was once Spyro.

"Sister this is getting us nowhere." Celestia said breathing heavily, their magic was running empty and their tired muscles were practically screaming at them. As for spyro he seemed unfazed by this long battle of theirs, the dragon lord had already fled long ago but Malefor and his daughter Cydner still watched this endless struggle, Malefor was very amused by how the Alicorn sisters struggled so much only to gain nothing, and Cydner watched worried greatly for Spyro.

Without any warning Spyro opened his mouth and giant bolts of lightning struck the ground intended for the sisters, but they teleported only a few feet away to avoid what would have surely finished them.

After his attack ended a bright blue light started shining out of the back of his mouth, and free in strength. Celestia and Luna knew this meant danger and spread their tired wings just before a blinding blue flame escaped from his jaws. But this flame didn't spread out like normal flames, no this wasn't just a flame nor lightning but both. The towering monstrous Spyro had let out a stream of super heated plasma, plasma which we all know is ionized gas and burns at 45,000 degrees fahrenheit 4 times hotter than the earth's very own molten core. Like a laser the plasma melted the earth it touched turning everything around it into magma so hot even dragons couldn't bear it, the sister got away, but felt the extraordinary heat forcing them to cast protection spells against it. Spyro lifted his head, still continuing his plasma attack, splitting a mountain in two as the beam came into contact.

The sisters, nothing more than flies to the dragon flew around doing everything they could to stay away from the plasma. Suddenly the stream of plasma ended and Spyro was taking very deep labored breaths.

"Sister look he's weakening." Luna called out to Celestia making her turn around to look at him.

"You're right, that attack must have drained him." Celestia said. "But we're drained to one more spell and we're done." She said.

"Tia watch out!" Luna screamed as Celestia turned her head seconds before she was smacked by Spyro's mighty tail sending her flying barley missing the pool of manga that was formed by the plasma breath.

Luna landed next to her sister to see what the damage was. Celestia's wing was mangled leaving her unable to fly and her front left leg was broken. She breathed slowly, before Luna tried healing her but all she could heal was her leg, not her wing.

"Luna save yourself." Celestia said softly.

"I will not leave you!" Luna yelled just as the giant Spyro stepped into the magma, his indestructible scales protecting him from the heat. Luna stood over her sister, and casted a spell around them just as he reached the other side of the magma.

With a single swipe of his claws, the shield was cut to ribbons and the princesses were exposed.

With no more magic and no more ideas Luna hugged her sister ready for the end, Celestia hugged her little sister in return as tears started forming in her eyes and began to fall onto the ground to quickly evaporate.

"I never thought I'd see the end of those two nuisances." Malefor said with a toothy grin. He watched with anticipation as Spyro readied to end it all.

His head slowly crept closer to the two Alicorns, but just as he was about to open his massive jaws his head pulled up as he roared in pain.

The 2 sisters looked up at the sound of those roars to see Spyro falling into the pit of magma the lava completely engulfing the huge dragon as he sunk deeper and deeper into the molten earth.

By this time Celesta and Luna were on their feet standing at the edge of the magma trying to piece together what just happened and where Spyro had gone to
> Chapter 43 Spyro's condition
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

(Three days later 3rd person POV ponyville)

In the hospital of Ponyville laid Applejack sound asleep, the poison had been removed out of her systems, but the scars remained from her encounter with the undead dragon, something she may carry with her for the rest of her life.

Her eyes started to flutter open, before she started taking in her surroundings. "How'd I get here." She said lifting her head lazily, the door to Applejack's room opened, and a nurse walked in.

"You're awake." She said rushing to Applejack.

"How long have I been asleep?" Applejack asked the nurse.

"A little more than three days, don't worry nopony else was hurt." She told Applejack, she panicked now remembering what happened, but as soon as she knew everypony was fine she visibly calmed.

"Has Spyro come back yet?" She asked the nurse, she shook her head. 

"No we haven't heard anything since the princesses themselves went to the dragon lands." Applejack was told. "Let me get the doctor, he'll tell you more." She said, but as she reached the door she gasped and bowed.

"Princesses." She said as Applejack turned her head to look at the door, the nurse stepped to the side allowing the Princesses Celestia and Luna to enter before she herself left.

"Princesses is Spyro alright?" Applejack asked, finding the strength to get on her feet.

"It's… complicated." Luna told her.

"It's better if you see for yourself." Celestia said, before her horn glowed brightly, before all three of them were teleported to the dragon lands, they stood in Cynder's cave, she volunteered to look after him so the princesses could get Applejack. The wing was still covered in Spyro's crystal. After some quick introductions, and explanations Cynder took them to Spyro as he laid on a small pile of treasure unconscious.

"Physically he is perfectly fine, it's his mind that's the problem." Luna told her.

"What do you mean?" Applejack asked.

"Three days ago during the tournament, Spyro connected with his element." Luna said before Celestia continued for her.

"The power overwhelmed him, shattering his mind and turned him into a monster, Luna and I confronted him in an attempt to make him remember who he was, but to no avail, we both would have died if it wasn't for." Celeatia didn't continue.

"If it wasn't for who?" Applejack asked.

"Nightmare Moon?" Luna said with disdain. "Before he could deliver the final blow, Nightmare Moon managed to piece back together most of his mind, that forced the beast to revert back into the Spyro we all know and love, but the last two pieces of Spyro's mind are still lost in the darkness that tore it apart, until they either find their way out or Nightmare finds them Spyro will never wake up." Luna explained.

Applejack was confused why someone like Nightmare Moon would help Spyro but at the moment she was grateful.

"I think I can help him." Cynder said everyone looked at her.

"How can you help?" Luna asked.

"I have physic abilities, if I focus hard enough it might be possible for me to enter his mind, and find the last two pieces." Cynder told them. The two princesses looked at each other before nodding. 

"Please do what you can for him." They told her, and she smiled before nodding. Cynder then walked up to Spyro before clawing her front claws on her head, then closed her eyes to concentrate.

Her power started to Connected hero's, and Spyro's broken mind, she suddenly found herself where Spyro as consumed by the darkness, and Nightmare was waiting for her.

"Hello Cynder." Nightmare said.

"You must be Nightmare moon?" Cynder asked.

"Yes, and I know why your here, I can't help you from here on out, the darkness will not allow me below the surface, but perhaps it'll let you." She said hopefully, behind Nightmare was a small glowing orb.

"What's that?" Cynder asked with interest.

"This is Spyro's consciousness, but it is not complete without all the pieces, as Luna has already told you." Nightmare explained. Cynder looked at her feet to see the darkness that was just below her feet. She took a deep breath before pushing down on it with her front claws, immediately after breaking the surface, the darkness consumed her

(Outside Spyro's mind)

"It looks like she's made contact with Nightmare." Luna told everypony. "From here on out she's on her own none of us can help her?" She stated.

"But there has to be something?" Applejack asked. Celestia put a hoof on her back to comfort her.

"As much as I'd like to help we can not, Spyro's mind is filled with dark magic, Cynder's bloodline makes her resistance to its influence, without that we wouldn't have even considered letting her enter his mind.' Celestia explained.

"But his magic is different." Applejack told her.

"True but this isn't his magic we're talking about, Spyro's connection is unstable thus it isn't entirely his yet, so it's very possible it'll react just like the dark magic we all fear." Celeatia told her.

"Dark magic isn't so bad Celestia?" Malefor said mockingly as he walked into the cave.

Celestia flared her wings. "Malefor what a surprise to see you here." She said angrily.

"My, my is that anyway to treat an old friend." He said, pretending to look hurt before laughing.

"Princess who is he?" Applejack asked.

"This is Malefor Cynder's father, he is one of the most powerful dragons in the world." Luna told her glaring at him.

"No need to be hostile, I only came to ensure my daughters well being." Malefor said but it was clear he had another agenda.

"Since when did you ever cared about anyone you even killed your own mate just for making one small mistake!" Celestia shouted at him. 

"Fine then I guess you don't want this then." He said pulling out a glowing seed from under his scales, causing Celestia and Luna to gasp.

"Is that?" Luna asked.

"A seed of sunlight yes it is." He confirmed.

"A what?" Applejack said confused.

"It is a mythical seed, that is said to be able to banish any darkness, and purify any evil that resides in one's heart, only one ever appears every thousand generations."

"But what would it do to Spyro, he can't live without his magic." Applejack said scared.

"Don't take the power of darkness so lightly little pony, in his body resides the near infinite power of pure darkness something that can never be banished, at most you could say this seed would be a lantern in the dark compared to that." Malfore informed her, but just as he finished Cynder began to violently thrash around as cuts, and stab wounds started to appear all over her body as she started screaming.
> Chapter 44
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

(3rd person Spyro's mind 1 minute ago)

After Cynder was consumed by the darkness, she fell onto an invisible floor, she quickly got up, alert to what was going on around her, this was her first time entering someone's mind, hopefully it won't be her last. She looked around to see nothing, all that there was, was the empty void like space.

"What is this place?" She asked, she had no idea where to even start looking for the pieces of Spyro's mind, she had no idea how vast this void was or even what direction they were in, it was just an empty void. She was soon proven wrong when she felt something slash at her side cutting through her scales with ease, tearing through her flash. Cynder screamed in pain as she was mercilessly attacked from all directions, she was in so much pain it felt like it would last forever, again and again she called for help for no one to answer, until finally the attacks stopped, then the pain started to fade away. She took heavy breaths before getting back to her feet to see what could have possibly stopped the ruthless attack. It was a small seed but it glowed so brightly it lit up a large area around it.

(Outside Spyro's mind) 

"Finally it stopped." Celestia said breathing heavily, both her, and Luna had been healing Cynder as the wounds appeared only for more to pop up, while Malefor force fed Spyro the seed.

"There now Cynder has everything she needs to proceed." He stated, as he stepped back from Spyro who looked to be in pain but not enough to cause immediate concern.

"He'll be in some discomfort for a while, but this way both him and Cynder will be alright." He added.

"But what else will the seed do?" Applejack asked.

"Hmmm, I think eventually it's light will fade, and the darkness shall consume it harmlessly." Malfore told her. "Now then I must leave, I have things to do, take care of my daughter." Malefor told the princesses before leaving.

(Spyro's mind)

Cynder was lightly holding the seed as she flew through the darkness counting on the seed to keep her safe from the darkness.

"Come on come on where are you?" Cynder said flying through the sea of darkness. She finally picked up a soft sound. She instantly turned that way.

"Finally something." She told herself flying that direction. She landed, before looking around to see someone shrouded, the figure was bipedal and looked lost.

"Hello?" Cynder called out causing the figure to turn.

"No, it can't be." He said softly. He slowly walked towards Cynder as if studying her. "So it was all real." He whispered.

"Um which part of Spyro's mind do you represent?" Cynder asked.

"Nothing that concerns you now how do we figure out what happened?" He asked her, crossing his arms. 

"There is one more part of your mind that we need to find, Nightmare already gathered all the rest, the only shards left are you and one other." She explained, the figure rubbed his chin while looking around.

"Ok then I already know where to start looking, this way please." He said before suddenly walking in what seemed to be a random direction. "Not long ago I saw something fly this way, might be who we're looking for." He told her she quickly followed behind. Many questions ran through her mind like who this was and what was he, a figment of Spyro's imagination given form or maybe someone he met in the past she had no idea.

She tried to get a look at its face under its hood, but he stopped her before she could get a look at his face.

"There he is." The figure said pointing at a dragon that looked exactly like Spyro but purple. "That is how Spyro sees himself, I guess you could call him his inner self."

"Ok, but why is he purple, not that I don't like purple." Cynder said, making a quick recovery. The figure pondered this for a bit before shrugging.

"I don't know, the mind is a strange complex thing." He said calmly before looking at the purple dragon. "Yo you up there!" He shouted, catching his attention. The purple dragon looked down at us before landing, not far in front of us.

"Finally I found someone in this place, I've been flying around for hours trying to spot someone." The purple Spyro said looking at the two before taking a closer look.

"Wait, is that you Cynder, how did you get here and who is your…." The purple Spyro's eyes widened when he saw under the hood on the shrouded bipedal figure.

"It's you but how?" He asked, not believing what he was seeing.

"Yes I know it's been a long time since you've seen this face hasn't it?" The figure told him. "I hardly remember it myself." He stated, lifting a hand under its hood before bringing it down to his side.

"So how do we get out of here?" Purple Spyro asked, but suddenly the entire sea of darkness was filled with a violent shreaking that nearly made all three of them deaf.

"What in tartarus was that!?" Shouted purple Spyro.

"I think the darkness doesn't want to let us go." Cynder said, a little scared at what was going to happen. The darkness around them started to thicken, their only protection was the light of the seed, but the light was slowly feeding as the darkness pushed closer.

"We have to get out of here, you two think you can fly me to the surface?" The figure asked as both Cynder, and Spyro looked at each other before nodding, they both clung to one of his shoulders before flying directly up, the darkness closing in on them every second, and the light of the seed faded.

"Come on just a little more." Spyro said they could see the roof of the darkness, they increased their speed so they could ram through, like a whale breaching water they burst through finally free from their prison. Both Cynder, and Spyro breathed heavily from exhaustion, the seed floating away from Cynder before flying up to the orb of light above.

"We're out we're out." Cynder related between breathes.

"I see you succeeded." Nightmare said, stepping towards them, the last two pieces of Spyro's mind turn into small glowing orbs before placing themselves in Spyro's now completely repaired mind.

"Now that Spyro's mind is repaired, he should awake shortly you should return to your body before something else happens." Nightmare suggested, Cynder nodded in understanding before cutting the mental link between her, and Spyro.

(Spyro's POV few minutes later)

'Uhh my head.' I thought as my head throbbed like there was a jackhammer trying to smash my head in. I opened my eyes to see Celestia, Luna, and Applejack looking at me with tears in their eyes. My eyes wandered a bit to see Cynder sleeping.

Then I was hit with a rush of memories, I remembered everything that happened.

"I'm sorry." I said weakly.

"For what?" Asked Celestia.

"For attacking you, and Luna." I said. 

"You don't need to worry, that wasn't you, but you might want to brace yourself." She said.

"What for?" I asked.

"Umm while your connection finally stabilized your body went through some changes, me and Luna went through the same thing many many years ago." Celestia explained.

"What changed?" I asked.

"You'll find out when you stand up." She told me, I slowly started getting to my feet, I looked at them but something seemed different. Did they shrink, no did I grow. From what I was seeing I guessed I was a little taller than Big Mac. "Was my height the only thing that changed." I asked, Luna did a quick once over.

"Seems so at least physically." She said then both Torch and his daughter Ember walked in.

"I see the new dragon lord is awake." Torch said but I grinned.

"I think you are looking at the wrong person, the new dragon lord is Ember." I said.

"WHAT!" They both shouted.

"Ember did you forget our deal, that if I won, I would give you the scepter and in return you would strengthen ties with Equestria." I said walking towards her.

"Th...that was you?" She asked, I nodded.

"Now then Torch as the victor of the era for all I use my power as the dragon lord to appoint Ember as the dragon lord. Do you have anything to say?" I asked.

"But you can't!" He said anger slipping into his voice.

"I can and I did. There is no rule saying I can't relinquish my title, then give it to another." I told him he growled before huffing, then walked away.

I looked too Ember. "Go, spend as much time as you can with him, I'll see if I can find anything that can help him. With any luck I can save his life." I told her, then she smiled before running after her father.

After a few seconds I felt Celestia's wing wrap around me. "You did the right thing Spyro, as for saving Torch I don't know if anything can be done, much is unknown about his condition." She told me.

"Never give up hope Celestia, as long as we believe there is always a chance now let's go home, I'm really tired." I said shaking my head lightly.

"Yes you must be exhausted." She told me before both her and Luna teleported the four of us to Ponyville.
> Chapter 45 crossover
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

It's been a month since Ember became the new dragon lord, I knew I should be happy about that but recently I've been filled with fear, the fear that if I used too much of my power I could turn back into that thing, and hurt applejack.

"Maybe if a displaced summoned me they might be able to help me, but what are the odds of that happening," I said as I laid on my bed, Applejack and I haven't moved into the same room yet, we thought it might be a little too early for that.

This new body of mine also lead to other changes, my book changed once I touched it, it not only changed in look but got many more pages of spells, i also have also grown suspicious that Celestia and Luna have not told me everything about this whole connection thing, even Nightmare is being quiet about it.

Then a strange feminine voice echoed through my mind. “Spyro...Dark Spyro? Please come from wherever you are from and please...please help me find my husband and help us save this world from freezing over.” then a portal opening up in my room.

"This is happening sooner than I thought. Oh well, let's see what in store for me? I said grabbing my book the cover now looked plain, but across it, glowing numbers and letters floated around the cover, didn't know why, but I liked the effect. I then entered the portal
()
As I stepped through I was met with a strange sight, a kappa dragon. Most of her body is moss green scales with peach fuzz fur of the same color. The spines of a typical Air Dragon were replaced with longer hair that was a loquat yellow, with tufts of hair at certain joints following the same color. On top of her head, where longer hair would be, were feathers of the same yellow as her other bits. As for her clothing, she wore leather armor as seen in Elder Scrolls 5: Skyrim, minus the helmet, with her normal, day-to-day clothes under the armor. She had a Dawnguard crossbow strapped to her back and an iron mace was strapped to her belt.

“Huh, you look different than I expected,” she said while rubbing her chin.

"I'm the Spyro from the Skylanders show, not the games," I told her.

“Good to know,” she responded. “I’m Aqua and we need to find my husband and the others before-” She was interrupted when a blue aura started to glow around her. “Oh no…”

"What's wrong?" I asked.

“I just learned today...or tonight?... that when my husband gets mad or flies into a rage, I glow blue in response to him glowing red from said rage,” Aqua explained. “I love my husband, but he can be fragile at times. You don’t know how many times I’ve kept him from killing someone, or breaking something in our first year...which was just today or yesterday.” She stopped talking and pulled the mace off her belt. “I’m rambling, we need to find him before Nightmare Moon kills him or the others.”

"Ok let's go there likely in that tower," I said pointing at it before we started moving.

As we started to ascend a spiral staircase, Aqua asked, “So, dragon, human, or other creature before Displaced?”

"Human, I died saving my grand daughter, while at a convention," I told her. "Not the best way to get displaced."

“Well, I’m a Kappa Dragon, and my husband, Jaxon, is human,” Aqua spoke. “I got, and drank, a gallon of Hist sap and he got and is wearing a set of bracers, both we got from a shady merchant guy.”

"I brought dark Spyro's horns, and Cynder's collar," I said

“So, Dark Spyro from those as a result,” Aqua said, before briefly tripping, but not falling, on some of the steps. “Whoops, sorry, bit of a klutz sometimes.”

"No problem, but my merchant wanted to send two people to my Equestria, but I died before giving it to anyone." I explained

“Well, then maybe there is a chance he could send a second person there, but not a big chance,” Aqua said as we neared the top of the stairs. “And now...what in Oblivion?!”

Looking into the room, I saw the Mane Six of this world, plus Shining Armor and Spike laying on the ground, badly beaten and bruised with a Spartan wannabe standing over them with a sword and what looks to be a dagger fashioned from a broken spear.

"Who's that?" I asked. Aqua didn’t respond, other than to drop her mace and rush to the armored figure. A few steps in and time seemed to slow before stopping entirely.

“Don’t let her get too close!” A distorted female voice warned. From Aqua's shadow’s, chain spring tieing her up stopping her from moving forward, this is my first time using it but it was a success.

"Don't rush in!" I told her.

“But Jaxon!” She protested.

“He isn’t himself,” the voice said. “Isu mind control from an artifact that holds me in it. I’m doing my best to keep him from outright killing, but Nightmare Moon will notice sooner or later and overpower my temporary failsafe.”

"Hey Aqua, you know what Isu is?" I asked confused.

“Its a term for a Precursor race in the Assassin’s Creed series,” she said. “What brings that up?”

"Lets just say my technomancy finally became useful." I told her.

“Technomancy,” She said, as if taste testing the word in her mouth. “Makes sense. Isu Artifacts are just really just advanced technology. Question is, where is the artifact that is doing the controlling?”

As if in answer to her question, a dark miasma floated into view before parting, revealing Nightmare Moon, standing up like an anthro and holding a glowing, golden orb in her hoof.

"Is that it?" I asked.

“More than likely,” Aqua answered. “See about taking care of freeing Jaxon and giving Nightmare a good bruising while I focus on helping heal the others?” Her question sounded half that and half command.

"Ok let's see how well this power is for combat." I said putting two claws in my mouth before whistling. Form my shadow sprung four shadowy copies of myself, they have most of my powers, and abilities, like I believe I mentioned before, I got this form the shadow sprite Eva summoned.

"Attack." I commanded, two of the copies charge towards Jaxon the other two towards Nightmare. Four was my maximum amount of copies I could have at any one time, which was fine.

"I've already dealt with one Nightmare let's add another to that list." I said charging towards Nightmare since she was the bigger threat. Just as I was a few meters from hitting her, Jaxon jumped in front of me, crossing his sword and dagger in front of himself. As soon as one of my horns made contact, he slid them up, knocking my head back and disrupting my charge and staggering me.

Taking a quick look around, I saw that the two shadows I sent to fight Jaxon were gone, most likely cut down. The other two were gone, and in their place were golden holograms taking their shape and standing alongside Jaxon.

“The Artifact hijacked your shadows sent at Nightmare Moon,” the voice said. “Take care of them and free Jaxon. I’ll try to minimize any injuries you might receive from them all.”

"This just got more complicated, well she can't take these." I said creating 20 living puppets, before creating their armor and weapons with my dark mist. These puppets are connected to me mentally like a hive mind, so they likely share my mental defense.

"Charge." I said all of us charged towards the trip 18 of them would take the shadows the remaining 2 would remain with me while I fight Jaxon.

The two of them charge first one holding a spear the other a sword both held shields in their free hand, the spearmen thrusted his spear, while the swordsman prepared for a slash. Jaxon quickly redirected the spear into the swordman’s throat and pulled the blade from him and threw it into the eyeslit of the spearman’s helmet. Once he lowered his guard the sword men punched him in the face. The punch didn’t seem to affect him much, and he used his broken spear to grab the spearman’s shield and wrench it out of his grip. He then proceeded to bash the swordman’s head in with said shield before throwing it at the spearman, taking off one of it’s legs in the throw.

'Looks like I've got to fight with the intent to kill to do any damage?' I thought, shooting a bolt of lightning from my mouth. The bolt knocked his sword out his hand and sent him into a twitching fit.

"That should take him out of the fight." I said then started to charge up a day bringer flame to shoot at Nightmare.

"Look out!" The voice warned a bit too late, as Jaxon rushed me and with a sweep of his broken spear, he knocked me off my feet and into the air. I flipped once before landing on my belly and felt something sharp impact my back. While there was no cut or puncture, I heard something break or shift in my back with intense pain and my wings went numb. I released my day bringer flame blowing the entire roof off the tower with a massive explosion, the shockwave of which sent Jaxon flying into a pillar.

"Buck!" I shouted, taking a look at my wings. I looked at Nightmare to see she was blinded by the explosion and had dropped the Artifact to try to clear her vision.

'Perfect.' I thought charging towards Nightmare tackling her with such force she was sent flying into a wall. I grabbed the orb, and while I have never used it before I knew what to do, as my horns charged up with purple electricity, before it struck the orb hacking it, and freeing Jaxon.

After a few seconds, Jaxon stood up and approached the Nightmare with his broken spear and his sword he recovered. She stood up as well, but was met with a flurry of slashes from Jaxon. He then stuck the spear into her skull, just below the horn. His sword then somehow lengthened and he impaled her and pinned her to the floor. Lifting up his hands, he coincidentally caught a large chunk of rubble from the ceiling and he slammed it onto the sword's pommel, wedging it deeper. He then grabbed both weapons and pulled them out so violently that Nightmare was flung into another wall, causing it to collapse on her, leaving her head unburied and somehow lacking a bloody hole in it.

"Hey catch." I said throwing him the orb. Jaxon caught the orb and raised it high, causing a few Golden beams to shoot at several crystalline shards. Said shards took varying colors before gathering in front of the Mane Six and Aqua, while an orb of fire, ice, and electricity jumped to and was absorbed by Jaxon, Shining, and Spike respectively.

Jaxon stashed the orb into a hidden satchel and began shooting a stream of fire at Nightmare Moon, with Shining and Spike following suit with their elements. Nightmare raised up a shield to block the destruction magic, unaware of the seven females charging up their Elements.

I popped my neck before gathering lighting in my mouth, just before firing a large stream of lighting at Nightmares shield. The added power shattered the shield just as the Elements fired. When the rainbow hit Nightmare Moon, the room went bright, briefly blinding me before my vision cleared, revealing the whole group unconscious on the ground and a glowing, golden hologram of a woman in a combination of an Ancient Greek dress and armor plates standing in front of me.

"Greetings, Avatar of Darkness," the woman greeted. "I am Alethia, proclaimed by your ancient ancestors as the Goddess of Truth. Speak, and I will answer to the best of my knowledge and allowance."

"I can't think of anything i want to ask." I told her I didn't really have any questions.

"Then don't, and accept my thanks for freeing me and the Artifact from the Nightmare's control," she said, giving me a brief bow. "However, I can sense some mild curiosity concerning some of the words Aqua spoke while you were traveling up some stairs earlier."

"Yes I was curious how she could be a dragon how she could be a dragon before she was displaced." I told her.

“The Multiverse applies to many worlds, not just Equestria,” Alethia said. “She and her husband comes from a version of Earth where magical creatures exist and joined human society shortly into the 15th century and have thrived since then.”

"Oh ok I guess there are multiple earth just like there are multiple equestrias, well now that everything is fine am I needed here anymore?" I asked.

“To an extent,” Alethia answered. “They will need your help in making their token, first off, and they have to be the ones to send you back.”

"I don't see why they need my help, all they need is to grab something that is theirs or is unique, give it a message explaining who they are, then throw it into the void,” I explained

“The fact still stands that they need to send you home,” she said. “Also, I am taking a ‘hands-off’ approach to guiding them through the future, so you telling them will best preserve the secret of my existence.”

"Well I can't take too long, I don't want the ponies in my Equestria to worry." I told her.

“Then with what little time you have, take your time.” The hologram faded and the group began to stir.

“Malaka,” Jaxon swore as he pushed himself into a sitting position. “My head feels like it was shoved in a blender then reassembled with a 3D printer.”

“And now I know what a hangover feels like,” Aqua said, taking a few deep breaths while cradling her head. “Thank my ancestors that I can handle alcohol without the nasty side effects.”

"Well now that the danger has passed its time to make your token, or tokens?" I said walking towards her.

“Unless you want a spear down your gullet-” Jaxon began, but was slapped in the back of the head by Aqua.

“Calm down,” she scolded. “As painful as your headache may be, you shouldn’t take it out on others.” She then pulled the rubble slab that Jaxon used against Nightmare Moon. “You see about doing some Assassin’s Creed crud, while I etch some of my kind’s ancient language on it.”

"So you already know what to do?" I asked.

“I overheard you talking with someone,” Aqua said. “Didn’t catch everything, but what you said about a token and the void stood out.”

“All I could hear was my headache pounding my brain into mush,” Jaxon said, as he placed his broken spear on the slab while holding the Artifact over it. The artifact glowed and an indent in the rough outline of said spear was made into the slab.

Aqua then took the slab and used one of her claws to etch what looked to be some form of chicken scratch, but it seemed to emanate some sort of primal power with each scratch into the stone. The power briefly intensified when she breathed some mist over it, before the power seemed to go dormant. She then turned to me with a look of curiosity on her face. “How do we ‘throw it into the void’, as you put it?” She asked.

"I don't know, my merchant was kind enough to explain everything, and take my token once I made it, so just throw it I guess." I shrugged

Jaxon stood up and took one side of the slab, with Aqua on the other side, and he tossed the slab towards the floor, only for it to get intercepted by a dark purple portal. After a few seconds of activity, the slab shot back out, hitting Jaxon in his helmeted head, knocking him back out. Aqua looked down at her prone husband with a sheepish smile. “Oops.”

"Well maybe you should get him checked, once you get back to Ponyville." I suggested.

“Sounds fair,” She said, gently picking up the armored human. “So, how will you get back to your Equestria or whatever you call home?” 

"I don't know, maybe hold up my token again?" I said with no idea how to return home. Aqua pulled out the dark orb and held it up. It briefly glowed a few seconds and another dark portal opened for me.

“I hope we meet again,” she said as I walked through the portal. “Hopefully on better terms.”

"Maybe but for now take care." I told her before walking through the portal, which led back to my bedroom.
> Chapter 46 another crossover
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

It's been a week since I was summoned, plus an incident that revolved around tickets to the gala, I also got a ticket the same time Twilight got her first two, so Celestia wants me there for some reason, maybe to reward me, also another thing, Applejack moved into my room. We hardly ever even been apart since our return to ponyville, I was shocked by its condition, and what happened to my puppets, after Celestia, and Luna explained everything it seemed my crazy state also affected them. I really need to keep control over this new power or else it could overwhelm me.

I also took glances into my book all of the spells I knew remained but many more spells were added one immediately caught my eye a spell that creates an artificial mind that allows golems or similar things to work work autonomously so they don't need to rely on orders this could be great for defending ponyville if the last few events have told me anything is that I don't only need more soldiers, but officers as well, the officers will control the soldiers so I don't save to all the time, also to help on the farm when i'm not here, and now if my memories serves me well I think Gilda will be arriving soon maybe today or tomorrow, and when she does my puppets are going to keep a close eye on her, I won't have her disturbing the peace the town has suffered enough as it is. 

“Spyro” Applejack called from outside the house, I looked out the window to see her looking up at me.

"Hey I'm gonna head into town you gonna be alright here?" She asked.

"Yeah." I said a little loudly to make sure she heard me, just before she started walking towards town. After she was out of sight I pulled out a piece of paper, I couldn't stay here anymore every minute of everyday I can feel my magic chipping away at my mind.

I started to write


Dear Applejack

I



I stopped, I was having trouble thinking of what to say, I couldn't just say i was leaving.



 Dear Applejack 

I have to go away I can't trust myself around you anymore, my magic is taking its toll on my physiologically, sometimes I even have flashbacks of my fight with the princesses, I just can't risk your life.



After folding the letter and setting it under the pillow i flew out the window, and landed the only place i could go, the everfree forest, then I started my journey.

I walked deeper and deeper into the everfree to put as much distance between me and ponyville as possible, it likely won't be long till Applejack returns to the farm, and finds my letter. She will be devastated but she will never be hurt by my power.

The timber wolves, and manticores seemed to know what I was capable of, and didn't bother me on my journey. There was only once place I could go in this forsaken forest, the castle of the two sisters. It really wasn't hard to find, as I had been there before.

I walked across the bridge, and into the castle the giant wooden doors creaking as they closed behind me, I looked at the ruined castle, all the holes in the ceilings and walls, the chips in the stone bricks, which the walls were made from, the cracks in the marble floor of the castle. So much had gone to waste so many years ago. I took a deep breath before coughing loudly, dust filled the air, making it difficult to breathe normally.

"So this is where I start over." I told myself sadly. I started walking into the deeper parts of the castle in hopes of finding a room somewhat intact for me to stay in.

Upon my search I found an old organ, it's been ages since I had seen one, and the first time in this life, I pressed a few keys to see it worked perfectly as if it wasn't as much of an antique as it was now, a thousand years of neglect had not affected it one bit.

"Well let's see if this old girl has a song or two left in her” I said, honestly excited, I had taken lessons in my human life, but have never found a use for it in this one.



(Unknown pov)

“Ugh, my head, agh, my chest, what?” I said looking at my chest. “Actually that feels kind of nice, I guess being a character whose a masochist has its perks” 

I looked around and saw I was in the castle of the two sisters, in the room where the elements were kept. “Huh? What am I doing here? I was in canterlot a few moments ago!” I said, looking at the pedestal that once held the elements.
https://youtu.be/D-_qS_3KXBA 
I got up and dusted myself off. Then looked around a second time. Then I began hearing organ music coming from somewhere in the castle. “Where is that music coming from?” I said to myself. I began walking around the castle, then I remembered something. ‘There’s an organ in the basement, that must be where that music is coming from’ as I thought that, there was a pause in the music for a minute before it started to go into a more fast paced tone.

I began making my way to a suit of armor and turned its head. And instantly the wall and the armor with me next to it, turned around, leaving me in a dark chamber. I felt around on the wall for a torch. I found one and snapped my fingers to light it. I picked it up and waved it around slowly, there was a staircase leading down. The music by now had moved to a slower tempo much like the first part.

I didn’t know what was playing on the organ, so I summoned my microphone cane, and began descending the staircase. I made it to the bottom in a few minutes and found a door. I slowly made my way to it and opened it. I went through, only to find myself in a hallway. The music was louder down here, so I began making my way through the halls. This castle was quite strange the deeper I went the better the architecture, less cracks in the wall, almost like something was keeping it preserved, the once cracked and chipped walls, and floor were now smooth and flawless the further I went.
 
I finally found a light at the end of the hall, I crept close, slowly. I slowly snuck a peek inside and found a large black dragon playing the organ at the back of the room. The dragon's scales were black and his horns grey, and he seemed to be tall enough to reach to my chest, standing upright he could possibly dwarf me in size. 

I saw the dragon get off the organ before saying. "Despite how long it's been, this one is still working great" He said. I continued to observe this odd dragon as I slowly, silently, walked into the room and dismissed my cane.

He started walking around aimlessly before he decided to light up the room using torches that lined the wall, unlike the flames that came from the orb these appeared to be ordinary flames. Before he could light the last one, I snapped my fingers and lit it for him, surprising him and looking to me. “You play nicely, do you take requests?” I asked as he saw me leaning on the wall opposite to the side he was next to.

He got some distance from me before shouting. "Who are you!?" This sentence echoed throughout the room and the castle.

“My name is Alastor, but most call me the Radio Demon” I said to him. The dragon looked at me. 

(Spyro pov)

'Wait Alastor, as in Alastor from Hazbin hotel.' I thought confused as I looked him up and down, he didn't exactly look the part he was wearing a classy brown suit, he stood at 7 feet tall. His hair was brown, not red, and he wore glasses instead of a monocle like in the show, and didn't really scream demon overlord.

“Oh, right! I’m not in my demon form” he said changing, Kahki colored skin, and sharp yellow teeth. He had short red angled bob cut with black cowlicks extending from the top of his head, resembling deer ears, and two small black antlers, his eyes had red scleras, bright red irises, black pupils and a red monocle under his right eye. He wore a dark red pinstriped coat, that was slightly ragged along the bottom, a bright red dress shirt with a black cross on the chest underneath, and long burgundy dress pants with matching bright red cuffs.

He wore a red-knotted bowtie, burgundy gloves, and black pointed-toe boots with red deer hoofprints emblazoned on the soles, and carried a long, thin cane with a microphone. “Is this better?” He asked.

"Yeah." I said. "How did you get here, I didn't summon you, I don't even have your token?" I questioned.

“Well I don’t know how I got here either, but I gave you my name, now you tell me yours” he responded.

"Spyro I've been in equestria since I hatched, years ago." I told him.

“Nice to meet you, but you seemed very upset earlier, what could ever be the matter?” asked Alastor.

"My magic is… unstable I can't risk being near anyone anymore not after what I almost did to the princesses?" I told him while I sat down on the floor.

“Well, I can’t be completely left in the dark, tell me your full life’s story so I can understand” said Alastor, making a creepy grin. -Static-

 I started with telling him the properties of my dark magic then onto Several large developments in my life such as saving Applejacks parents when I was young nearly, being executed because of a law, my times in Ponyville, and how I've been its protector since I was young, which still made no sense to me. Then I finally told him of the events in the dragon lands.

“My, my, you’ve had a lot happening here haven’t you, causing flashpoint, and a whole butterfly effect that sent a whole bunch of events out of whack! Not to mention your social life, that's nuts!” said Alastor.

"Yeah." I sighed. "Everything up till where Nightmare almost killed me was going great until everything past that point. It's… it's just too much." I said

“Well, you caused the change, you should have thought of the consequences of what you were doing, but that is still no reason to push everyone away!” said Alastor, looking concerned.

"I almost kill Celestia and Luna, even now I can feel the stress my own magic puts on my mind." I told him.

“Alright look, clearly your upset, however I might be able to fix everything, you and I just have to make a deal!” said Alastor with his eyes glowing red.

I shook my head. "We are dealing with a primordial power here Alastor may be strong but I don't believe he can do anything against the sea of darkness that now resides in me." I told him. "Not only that my other element might counter the deal." I informed him.

“Well that is not the kind of deal I was talking about, I can give you a power inhibiting collar that will make your magic a little more easier to control, however it will come at a price!” said Alastor, having an evil look plastered on his face.

"And what is this price?" I asked cautiously.

Alastor stroked his chin in thought. “I want a favor that you can deliver when I come to collect, and no matter what it is, you will do as I want” said Alastor, looking even more evil.

"I don't think i can trust you." I told him.

“Do you have anyone else who can give you what you want?” asked Alastor with a raised eyebrow.

"No but I still can't trust you, demons aren't very known to keep their end of the deals or they find loopholes in order to make others suffer." I said.

“I always keep my end of bargains, maybe a few loopholes, but nothing too bad, now you have to be sure you want this, I’m doing this because you want it, I’m not forcing you into it” said Alastor.

"Still I have to find a way to fix this on my own, maybe Luna could give me some advice she's been in this situation before." I said.

“Most times in Equestria, when others are given advice, they don’t heed the warnings, which always end in disaster” said Alastor. “However, even though Luna has gone through the same thing as you, it doesn’t mean she knows exactly how you feel, so what is it Spyro, do you enjoy having all this power, yet you know you are powerless to stop yourself from harming others, do you like it, causing the whole world to go upside down, just because you wanted to have a little more time with mommy and daddy? Do you really think that anyone could possibly know what you’re going through? I’m offering you a chance to be more normal, what is your decision, keep going on this path and push everyone away and end up sad and alone? Or, would you rather have your magic turned down a few notches, so you can continue going on with your friends and family, and everyone else you care about?” said Alastor, as he was beginning to get to me.

"Fine." I told him. "I'll accept."

“So it’s a deal then?” asked Alastor holding out a hand, causing a green glow and a mysterious force of power to flow from it.

I shook his hand and the deal was sealed.

“There, now unfortunately this is where things get real” said Alastor as he snapped his fingers and a dark metal collar appeared around My neck. I began to feel weak, and was brought to the ground.

"I thought you said just a few notches." I said.

“Oh did I say a few, I meant at least one quarter of your power, that collar is indestructible and the exhaustion will only last a few minutes, you can still use your natural attributes and move around, but you can’t use too much magic at once, otherwise it might cause a little discomfort, now since our deal is done, I must go, farewell![ /i]” said Alastor, as he snapped his fingers and was gone, leaving a small radio, it was brown and had three triangles for the channel viewing window, and beneath what seemed to be a cheshire grin.
  
After the exhaustion had finally past i walked over and picked it up the token message started to play. 
“Hello, to anyone out there who finds this radio, I am Alastor, I am willing to help you out in any way I can, just turn the dial to Change the channel to the middle triangle and I’ll be there!“

"Damn you." I said, but at least not my magic was no longer chipping at my mind, I quickly flew back to the house to see my letter was not found, then immediately burned it, just in time too because Applejack just walked into before talking all about the party that just went down with Gilda i didn't know i was gone so long. I quickly through the ashes out the window before Applejack turned to look at me.

She sniffed and said. "Was something burning in here?" She asked.

I rubbing the back of my neck. "Yeah just accidentally lighted something, i alreasy took care of it." I told her, she nuzzled me with a smile. She soon walked past me here tail brushed against my lower jar, and her hips had a noticeable sway. I gulped as she laid on our bed.

"Come to bed it's late, we should get some sleep." She said with some fluttering her eyelashes.

I climbed into the bed before she pulled she blanket over us, and all through the night I could not go to sleep because Applejack kept rubbing suggestively against me.
> chapter 47 gala
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

It's been a few months and is the day of the gala. I had my own ticket. I got mine when Twilight got her's. Mand Applejack had been preparing for today. We had planned on how to spread the apple family name. She thought it was a good idea to sell their products but I told her that food there would be free, thus no one would buy, so we prepared smaller portions of our usual products to give for free. I was told Pinkie not to enjoy the band or other people because of what happened on the show.

She was confused why I told her not to annoy them but told me "ok". As for Rarity I couldn't really help her, all I could hope for was to pull her out of the way of the cake when it fell.

As for the rest of the main six, I don't really remember all that much about the gala, only a few points. But right now me and the other girls, and Spike were in a chariot sent by the princesses themselves. The girls were excited about the Gala.

Applejack sat next to me leaning against me. "Applejack how have things been between you and Spyro?" Rarity asked suddenly.

Applejack cleared her throat. "Things have been good, we've been growing closer." She told Rarity, but then Rainbow had a smug look.

"But what about your other activities?" She asked, both blushed but I coughed, then said. "We haven't gone that far."

"Yet." Rainbow corrected.

"Rainbow Dash that’s not ladylike." Rarity nearly shouted at Rainbow.

"It's alright, but I'd prefer she doesn't ask such personal questions." I told Rarity as we arrived at the castle.

We got out of the chariot, thanked the guards who brought us before they flew off. We approached the entrance and a pony announced our arrival and we walked in but when it came to announcing me. “Lastly Prince Spyro protector of ponyville.” My eye twitched at the notion I was a prince now I completely forgot about that. 

Applejack stayed close to me and I put my wing around her. Many of the noble mares watched me with interest, as I and Applejack set up our stand and started to put out the samples we had brought with us. 

“Ok then let's start giving them out.” I said then I heard something I wasn't expecting.

“Serving as the ambassador for the dragons is Cynder.” Said the announcer, I looked to see her, she had grown during the time we were apart but not as much as me. When she saw me she fly over.

“Hey Spyro, it's been awhile, I've forgotten how big you are now.” She said with a smile. 

“Yeah things have changed, but i'm still me, so you're an ambassador now, that's a big position.” I said.

“Yeah, it was because of my experience with you that I got it.” She explained. “But I hear, your a prince didn't expect that.” She replied.

“Yeah I forgot about that but i'm not royal blood, just got a lot of magic.” I told her.

“I know that i've been inside your head.” She said with a chuckle.

“Yeah about that you feeling ok I heard you were injured during the process?” I asked looking her over.

“Yeah, I'm fine.” Cynder said then I heard Applejack clear her throat. She looked annoyed. 

“Sorry but we’ll have to cut this short see you later.” I told Cynder before walking back over to Applejack. “So what's the relationship between you and her?” She asked.

‘This won't end well.’ I thought. “Me and Spike crashed at her place when we had to go to the dragon lands.” I explained, and she didn't go more into it, then Nobles started coming by to sample our products, and everything was going well, music was playing, but then I heard a very irritating voice. 

“I can't believe my aunties make a dragon a prince.” I turned my head to see blueblood, I cant believe that dumb bitch is a prince.

I walked over and said. “Say the one with no accomplishments whatsoever. I earned my title, but you.” I huffed. “You are just a lazy, no good deadbeat.” I said.

“Well I never.” He said I stopped him from saying more.

“Say one thing that you did to earn your title, huh come on tell me one thing.” I said taking a step closer to him, he said nothing. “That’s right you have done nothing, next time you try to disrespect someone make sure you at least have something to fire back at them, otherwise you'll just make a fool of yourself,” I said walking back to Applejack.

“Wow no one has ever shut him up before.” She said surprised.

“Its time someone did.” I said then we got back to giving out samples. Then finally as the gala was reaching its end I walked over to Celestia.

“Hey.” I said, she smiled when she saw me.

“Greetings Spyro I hope you are doing well?” She asked.

“Yeah things are going well, things in ponyville have been peaceful, we've even expanded the town., and ive increased security.” I told her.

“Well it's good to know my ponies are in good claws.” She said happily with a smile.

“So anything happening up here?” I asked her curios how the affairs of Canterlot had been.

She looked sad. “More suitors, and deal are coming to our throne room now with two princess’s they think their chances are higher.” She sighed.

“Oh that sucks.” I said, and as I was about to comfort her the windows to the hall shattered, ponies jumped through all of them carrying weapons.” Well today got more interesting.” I said charging at one flinging him against a column.

“There’s one a few dozen more to go.” I muttered looking at the group of cloaked ponies.

I created shadow versions of myself which charged with me into the crowd. They were no watch for me and my shadow, when they tried to attack I turned into shadow to avoid being hit then countered with my fire breath. The battle ended soon after. ‘Something isn't right, why would someone send ponies like these to attack, they don't really seem all that strong.’ I thought looking out the window to see a pair of ponies standing on a far off building.

{3rd person POV}

“It seems we’ve been spotted.” Said on of the two.

“It's of no consequence we came to observe him nothing more, let's return to base.” Said the other teleporting shortly followed by the other.
> chapter 48 filler chapter and crossover
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

“It's been a week since the attack and people are still asking questions when answers have not been found.” I said reading a newspaper, then put it down, and looked outside to see my puppets hard at work.

Soon Applebloom walked in with a trange staff in her mouth. It was a long blue staff that had a purple serpent coiling around the shaft, soon resting at the top of the staff which contains a dark purple orb-like gem. Apple Bloom started mumbling something.

“Apple bloom don't talk with your mouth full.” I told her, then she dropped the staff.

“I said this arrived with your name on it.” She told me.

“Strange I didn't order anything.” I said then walked over, my horns started to pulse with purple eltricity before the staff levitated in a purple glow. When we returned Twilight wanted to do a few tests, and found that I can concentrate magic through my horns to have a similar effect unicorns can do with theirs, but it's limited to mostly levitation, there was another power Twilight found but couldn't really figure out. I can only guess it's Dark Spyro’s power to control technology, but given the technology of Equestria it's useless.

“Now then let's try to figure out who sent this.” I said touching the staff, and in my mind I heard a message.

‘You have found the Staff Of The Fell Dragon. I am Twilight Sparkle, and I am Grima, we are brother and sister that have shared the same body since the day of our birth. We are traveling the multiverse to learn all we can about the Displaced and the void that separates our realities. In return of what you can teach us, we’ll offer to teach you Anima or Dark Magic, or perhaps an alteration in your current class, either to change or reset. We’ll explain further if you summon us. To do so, simply raise this staff to the air, speak the magic word [Warp], and tap the ground twice.. A word of caution, our dark power may be sensed by your Celestia or Luna.’

‘Wow, there are alot of displaced.’ I thought.

“Well do you know who sent it?” Applebloom asked.

“I have an idea but i'll have to check in about it. I'm gonna head out to see if its true shouldn't be gone long.” I told her then flew out an open window, then to a far side of the farm, the only things around were the apple trees and my puppets. “Now then how did they say to summon them hmmmm of right.” I said

I raised the staff then said. “Warp.” I said then tapped the ground twice. Then a runic circle formed in front of me before I was blinded by a flash of light. There that stood in the middle of where the runic circle, was… Twilight Sparkle? Wait no, her mane and furr was a darker shade, especially that weird looking cloak she had worn.

“...Hmm..” Twilight hum as she summoned a book through purple flames. She flips through the pages until she finds what she was looking for. “A Dark Spyro Displaced, no original name. Chosen to take on the name than to keep their original..” Twilight said as the book vanished in the same purple flames. Twilight looks around the area curiously. “At least alot pleasant than appearing in the middle of a conflict with the royal sisters and a Displaced.” Twilight said before looking over at me. 

“Hello.” I said, a little confused on how she knew me.

“A special book a Dark Magician given me that details every single Displaced, revealing everything to me except the future, only given past and present information. I haven’t gone too deep into the book to avoid anything personal you’d hate for me to know.” Twilight explained as she lowered hood, revealing bright colored lavender eyes that almost looked like they were glowing. 

“Oh alright, I wanted to ask what you could offer that could help me? I'm not very familiar with these classes and anima you mentioned” I asked.

“Anima is basically elemental magic of Fire, Wind, Thunder, and Ice, although the fourth element being kind of lost with time, so it’ll have to be the first three. Classics, it depends on what you desire to cover. Do you want to be stronger? Faster? More healthier? More attuned to magic or healing? Perhaps you want to take on blows almost like they’re nothing to you?” Twilight explained as she listed each topic. 

I thought about my strengths and weaknesses and came to one thought. “My defense and magic are good enough, do you have anything for speed?” I asked.

Twilight took a moment to think about it. “There are a number of classes that can make you faster. Do you want instant speed, or slowly gain more?” Twilight asked as her eyes moved to see something I didn’t. 

“I think gain would be more useful.” I said.

“I can change you into a Dark Knight. Train hard in it, and you shall earn the skill Slow Burn. Whenever you enter a fight with someone or something, you’ll notice your speed slowly increase over the course of the fight, but there is a cap of how much you’ll earn. The moment the battle ends, your speed will reset as to avoid harming your body” Twilight explained as her eyes moved to look above her. “...My brother has a question. He senses alot of darkness within you, but you seem to be perfectly in control, why is that?” Twilight asked curiously. 

“For the most part my magic is symbiotic, but not long ago I lost control due to a massive boost in my power, so I made a deal with a demon to seal it away so I could remain in control.” I explained piloting at the collar around my neck.

“Good, good. Mustn’t make the two sisters panic and excuse you of being one.” Twilight said with a snort of amusement. Twilight’s horn takes on a purple fiery glow, causing a strange round object to appear with multiple rings and a red gem in the middle. “You’ll earn the skill Slow Burn once you’ve reached level five, or at the very least mental feel like you’re at the level.” Twilight explained.

“What does that do?” I asked.

“This is what allows me to change your class. It looks like a Master Seal, but it also allows the effects of a Second Seal.” Twilight asked as the rings began to spin slowly at first, soon picking up speed as light sparked inside.

“So what do I do?” I asked

“Nothing other than embracing.” Twilight said just as she tossed the Master Seal into the air as the rings sped up at an alarming rate. Suddenly, a powerful bolt of lightning struck me, blinding my vision as I felt my mind and body undergo change. As the light cleared, I was still the same Spyro, but I had a slight understanding about swords and magic.

“You are now a Dark Knight, minus the armor. I don’t know anyone would react well to intimidating black armor that usually comes with it.” Twilight explained as the seal’s light faded and slowly floated back to her hoof. “Here.” Twilight began as she floated what appeared to be a smaller version of the seal, but it was in blue. “If you ever feel that you don’t want to learn Slow Burn or Lifetaker, just pull on one of the rings to activate a class change to your original self so that you won’t level up any further to gain the other skill. Lifetaker is a skill that if you kill someone, half of your wounds are instantly healed.” Twilight explained with a warning. 

“Wait, I can have multiple skills?” I asked.

“Yes, each class gains two skills through leveling, four if you start at a base class, work your way to level ten or twenty, then advance via a Master Seal, and repeat the progress. It’s a long road, but the end result is worth it if you need to get stronger and learn new skills.” Twilight explained as her Seal vanished in a burst of purple flames. “There is a limit though as you can only have a total of five skills equipped.” Twilight said.

“I think I'll stick with Slow burn.” I told her.

“Very well.” Twilight said with a satisfied nod and a smile. “I must say, this has been going smoothly. I haven’t been attacked by the royal sisters, I haven’t been accused of being a demon or anything. This has been the most peace visit I've had so far.” Twilight said with a grin, revealing.. Oof, those fangs. Twilight noticed my expression, making her close her maw. “Sorry, that was my brother making me grin like that.” Twilight said with a nervous chuckle. 

“My magic was masking your because it is far larger than yours.” I explained.

“True, or at least with just me alone and not my brother Grima being out here manifested from my mind.” Twilight explained to me.

“Oh well it would be the first time seeing someone with more dark magic then me.” I said surprised.

“The multiverse is vast, so don’t be surprised if you summon powerhouses that could level a city, or Celestia forbid planet level, so be careful of who you summon. There are some scary Displaced out there.” Twilight warned me.

“Well i'm gonna start sparring with my puppets to level up.” I told her.

“...Puppets?” Twilight asked, confused as she brought back the book again. “...Strange, the original Dark Spyro didn’t have this power.. Is this something you gained from this world?” Twilight asked as she looked up from her book. 

“Yeah the merchant gave me a spell from wizard 101.” I told her. “I have a couple thousand stored underground.”

“Wizard 101… jeez, that takes me back.” Twilight said, her voice suddenly lower. Twilight shakes her head in minor annoyance. “That was my brother just now.” Twilight said as she softly breathed through her nose. “Now, if there is nothing else for us to give you, you can send us back home the same way. Two taps on the ground with the bottom of the staff, and speak the magic word [Warp].” Twilight explained.

I did as instructed and they left in the same runic cycles. I then went into the tunnels to spar with my puppets
> chapter 49 Discord
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

It has been three days, and during those days I have felt a dark power to north, and the long march of half my army began 2 days ago hopefully they dug close enough to the empire, and with any luck I could deal with this on my own, but if things got to dangerous I will have no choice but to bring them above ground. As for the Slowburn perk I acquired it then returned to normal keeping the perk in the process.

As for what else I've done to prepare, I've been reading much more in my book, and I have finally named the wolf Bella.  

As for my title as prince, I've been reading papers to see more and more news outlets were learning this, that one announcement at the gala is spreading rumors like a wildfire. Most of them had been silenced by the princesses with a few statements, but many still spread. Like how I disrespected Blueblood and exposed his lack of any kind of action during these times which has done quite a bit of damage to his reputation. 

There were other rumors I could comment on but there are too many to keep up with. There were also other problems arising as well but Applejack seemed to be taking care of it, I'll just say one word, suitors, there must have been like 13 mares this week alone that have tried to have a marriage arranged with me only to be thrown out immediately by Applejack.

“So I can improve my puppets further with this artificial intelligence spell.” I said looking in my book. I closed it to look at the cover again, it had been awhile since it changed but it still amazed me, on the cover no longer had the eye in the center now the book was smooth and flawless in its design and on its cover was written.



Book of first shadows.



The title looked to be written in blood. “I’ll have to try this.” I said then called a soldier to my room. He stood in front of me as I continued reading the spell and its specifics, creating an entire consciousness is not as easy as it sounds. It takes patience, and control to do it, i certainly have patience, but control, control is my main issue. I have very little at least from my experience, though Nightmare has told me I've been doing very well considering my circumstances.

“So lets see here.” I said reading the steps, the steps themselves seemed easy enough but I knew putting it into practice would be much more difficult.

“Lets just see if I can do this.” I told myself before getting started. I started the spell. A small ball of light formed in front of me. This was the first step forming the foundation to form a strong consciousness. 

I continued working for an hour before I finally completed it. Now it was a ball of light the size of a human fist. I pushed it into the head of the soldier and waited for anything to happen. For the most part nothing happened, it didn't even move, but suddenly the dark magic used to make its armor turned back into mist before starting to reform.

“This is interesting, it’s making new armor in accordance with its new mind.” I muttered as the mist formed into a new set of armor. The soldier got on one knee without my instructions.

“What is your bidding my lord.” A deep voice said coming from the puppet.

‘What the hell, it's talking.’ I thought. “Let's put that thought to the side for now , let's see what he can do.’ I thought.

“Can you control the troops?” I asked. He went silent for a minute before answering.

“Yes I can.” He told me.

‘Good he can watch over things when i'm away.’ I thought. 

“Well since you're the first of my new puppets you will be my general, as for your weapon.” I said then using dark mist created a great sword which laid in front of him.

“This shall be your blade.” I said, then he took it glady placing it on his back.

“Now head outside, I may need you soon enough.” I told him, he got to his feet and walked out, Applejack ran in as he walked out, she glanced at the general as he passed her but then looked at me.

“Is that one of your puppets?” She asked, closing the door.

“One of my new projects.” I told her.

“Well we need you outside, something strange is going on.” SHe told me alarmed, so I ran outside with her to see the chaos that was brewing, our small corn field that we started last year was now a mountain of popcorn, the apples in the tree of grew to a humongous size to the point they weighed down the tree making them bend to the ground.

‘Discord.’ I thought so today was the day.

“So what all has been affected?” I asked

“So far everything, Twilight's magic, the cloud, the animals so far the only thing not affected are your puppets,” She told me.

‘Hmm interesting.’ I thought, trying to think why, then Applejack led me to the train station where the other girls were waiting for us.

We got into the train before we started going down the train tracks, thankfully the conductor of the train was under order from the princess to not make any stops, so we got there rather quickly, then rushed to the castle to meet princess Celestia.

“Princess, what's going on, everything is so chaotic?” I asked.

“Discord has escaped.” Celestia told us. 

“Discord you mean that statue that was in the royal garden?” Twilight asked.

“Yes me and Luna defeated him after discovering the elements of harmony, we used them to seal him in stone, but now he is free, and you 7 must seal him again.” Celestia told us as she opened a magically sealed safe which had a box in it, she levelrad the box out, then brought it to us, and opened it.

“What the.” Rainbow said as we realized it was empty.

“W-what.” Celestia stutered. “The vault was enchanted to where only I could open it, it doesn't make any sense.” She said, then laughter echoed through the room.

“Make sense, Oh what fun is there in making sense.” said an echoing voice, I stood Next to Applejack, and wrapped my wing around her as one of the stained glass windows of discord came to life. “Did you miss me Celestia, cuz I didn't miss you.” He said moving to the next window,

‘He didn't say that in the show well, at least not that small part.’ I thought.

“It's been quite lonely encased in stone but you wouldn't know that would you, cuz ive never turned anyone to stone.” He said, staring at Celestia judgingly.

“Enough what have you done with the elements of harmony.” Celestia said, stomping her hoff.

“Oh you mean those pesky little gems, I've hidden them away.” Discord said, looking at his lion paw.

“Hey no one disrespects the princess like that.” Rainbow said flying toward the windows, crashing right into it not leaving a scratch on it. Discord got larger in the window, then said.

“You must be Rainbow Dash famous for your loyalty, the element you represent.” He said crossing his arms.

“That's right, I'll always be loyal to the princess.” She shouted, Discord vanished from the window.

“We’ll see about that.” He said.

I didn't really pay much attention at this point. I was just thinking how I should help the girls against discord. “And who is this.” I heard I looked up to see discord looking at me rubbing his chin. “Mostly definitely a dragon, but something is different.” He said then looked at me more intensely.

“Enough games Discord where did you hide the elements.” Celestia demanded taking Discord's attention away from me. 

“Fine.” He sighed, but grinned. “But I'll only tell you my way.” He said then vanished as his voice echoed through the room, “ To retrieve your missing elements just make sense of the change of events, twists and turns are my master plan, then find the elements back where you began” 

“Where do you think he hid them Twilight?” I asked, then looked deep in thought as she looked out the window.

“The castle maze!” She nearly yelled.

“Go find the elements and stop Discord, I will stay here, to try to keep the damage he does to a minumie.” Celestia told us as we ran out. 

I knew where the elements were really but I couldn't not risk changing the timeline again,  I had to let things play out like they're supposed to.

Then we reached the maze, and before anypony could say anything, Rainbow tried to fly over it only for her wings to disappear quickly followed by fluttershy’s then Twilight’s and Rarity's horns thought I was left untouched.

“Well this won't do.” I heard before a portal opened beneath me, and before I could react I fell through and it closed.

“NOOOOOO!” I screamed, then quickly looked around to see I was in a desert. “Where am I?” I said, I could only guess this was the badlands, I took to the air, and started flying back to Equestria. Even at this speed it might take days to get back but I had to fly as fast as I could.

{4 days later}

My wings felt like they were going to fall off, and my body felt like it weighed a ton but I couldn't stop not now. Even now with how everything looked I knew discord was still not sealed away as pink clouds floated high in the sky raining chocolate.

“Come on, come one.” I said, then finally as I flew over a hill I finally saw Ponyville Discord had turned it into his own personal playground. I looked around a little more to see Applejack and the others confronting Discord. But upon closer inspection I saw that Discord was holding the elements, and the girls were lying on the ground bruised and beaten. 

“DISCORD!” I Yelled as I shot black lightning at him. He looked up to see me but looked scared when he saw the lighting he teleported a short distance away by snapping his fingers. Mid teleportation he seemed to drop the elements, when allowed me to kick them to the girls after I landed. 

“So that's why I couldn't take your wings or magic, you're connected to an element arent you?” Discord asked, crossing his arms.

“Yup.” I said then charged up another lighting bolt. Discord was quick to act, making a boulder appear in front of him to take the brunt of the lighting though that did not stop a stray arc of lighting from nicking his arm leaving a burn mark. 

He looked at his arm and snapped his fingers but nothing happened, he did it again and again and still nothing.

“What's wrong can't fix your arm?” I asked smugly. I took off towards him, lowering my head as my horns were engulfed in flames.  He floated in the air above me, then landed on the roof of a nearby house he snapped his fingers again making a portal under me, but I flew over it to evade it. 

“I might not be able to affect you with my magic but that doesn't mean I can’t affect the things around you.” He said snapping both his fingers, tearing two houses from their foundations, then threw them at me. I flew around one, and then straight through the windows of the last one. I looked to the roof to see Discord was gone. I looked around to try to find him but he was nowhere in sight. That was when a shadow covered the area, then I looked up to see giant boulders falling towards me. I didn't have time to get away before it hit me then I slammed into the ground.

{3rd person POV}

Discord reappeared not far from where the boulders crashed into the ground and grinned when he saw the boulder was not moving an inch meaning Spyro was either unconscious or dead. He finally turned to the Main six who had put on their elements and stood up against discord. Discord smiled before he was about to snap his fingers, then suddenly as his thumb and finger touched A large stream of lightning burst through the ground directly under Discord making him scream in pain as his body was burned to a crisp by lighting but he still lived. He fell to the ground twitching, and his mind numbed by pain.

Spyro flew out of the whole perfectly fine, then he landed on the ground near the elements. “Spyro your ok” Shouted Applejack as she ran over, then nuzzled him.

“Yeah thankfully I was right above one of the tunnels, that boulder pushed me right through the ground into it, though I might have been unconscious for just a moment, so where is Discord?” He asked looking around then looked at the charred draconeques.

“OH that gotta hurt.” He said feeling a little sorry for him.

“Well, are we doing this?” Asked Rainbow dash, then the girls nodded before they sealed Discord away. 

The princesses arrived shortly after everything returned to normal, then had the statues carried away by guards.

“Thank you, we’ll be sure to put discord in a...less public area.” Celestia said with a pause.

“Well this turned into a real disaster.” Spyro said as he looked around to see the two buildings that Discord threw had caused massive damage to surrounding houses.

“Your puppets can repair the town can they not?” Asked Luna.

“Well yes, but we don't have the materials. I mean we could try to salvage what we can, but I don't think that'll be enough, most of it might be too damaged to use in the reconstruction.” He told her. The two princesses looked at each other before nodding.

“We can provide them, with you being a prince of this kingdom, it won't cause any problems.” Celestia said.

“Yeah about this whole prince thing, is there anything I'm supposed to be doing?” He asked.

“Well not really me and my sister have been taking care of everything. And the nobles cany say your being lazy because your protecting both the elements and town from the creatures of the everfree, but if you were to have any duties it would be taking care of dark magic users, because of your presence we’ve had to remove the ban on dark magic, which has caused some trouble, and we are currently trying to replace it with a law that exempts you from it, but several nobles are doing everything they can to postpone it, which has had things difficult.” Luna explained.

“So you want me to help take care of things?” He asked her.

“If you can, we will mostly just ask for some of your magic from time to time, and possibly help from your puppets being so numerous and expendable makes them very useful in certain situations.” Celestia told me.

“Alright, I was worried for a moment.” Spyro said before the princesses teleported back to canterlot and the reconstruction begin
> Chapter 50 experiment gone wrong
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

It has been three days since Discord, and I was doing some training with my new spell book. I had made some progress but the book seemed to be filled with advanced spells that were difficult to use. It was then I started working on my breaths. I knew from my memories of going berserk that I could combine my breaths. And I guess the one I used during that time wasa type of plasma breath since plasma is superheated gas.  But I had a theory I could take it even farther by combining it with my mist breath. I brought Applejack and the others girls to watch this little experiment even had Bella laying on her belly next to them. 


“A;right girls first i'll do the plasma breath. Twilight, are you ready to analyze it with your magic?” I asked.

“Yup.” She said lifting up a quill and paper, then she cast a barrier around the girls at the same time. I looked at a large rock that was put in front of me by Rarity and Twilight. I popped my neck, then planted my feet digging my claws into the ground before I opened my mouth slightly letting the fire, and lighting becoming visible to the girls before I opened my mouth fully allowing the blue flames to rocket from my mouth immediately melting through the rock as if it was nothing. I stopped, and sat down with a proud grin on my face as I looked at the girls who looked at me with shock. Twilight dropped the shield then Rainbow flew over to me.

“THAT WAS AWESOME!” She yelled. 

“We haven't even gotten to the main part of this little experiment, so Twilight what did you find out?” I asked, looking at her.

“Well I believe it is possible to combine all three, but I think I'll need to make a few more safety measures before we begin, seeing how it's already so strong.” She told me as she wrote some stuff down.

“Alright though I think I can only do this once, doing that plasma breath leaves my throat kinda sore, though manageable.” I told her.

“Rainbow come back over here please.” Twilight told her, she rolled her eyes before flying over, then a three layered shield was created.

“Alright let's do this.” I said as I charged up the plasma while also adding in the dark mist, then let it all out at once, then a dark blue beam energy short form my mouth, traveling a dozen feet before coming in contact with some form of invisible wall. I kept going, adding more power to the beam then the invisible force started to crack and shatter before a swirling portal framed where my beam connected. I stopped my breath to look at what I had done. I had never seen anything like it.

“Twilight you seeing this?” I asked, then dropped the shield before they all came to my side to look at what I did.

“I dont think ive ever seen anything like this before.” She told me then I could see two figures. 

“Where do you think this leads?” Said a voice.

“I have no idea.” Said the other as they finally walked through. It was then I saw them, the floating ethereal Eon and beside him a familiar purple dragon, the original Spyro. He was smaller than me but he was around the size before I lost control. Immediately they saw me, and the purple Spyro lunged at me. I took to the air, I looked down to see the girls scared and confused at what was happening.

‘Damn it I have to play dumb.’ I thought.

“Look I don't know who you are but can we talk about this?” I asked before he rammed into me, sending us hurling towards the ground. Before we did so, I used my wings to turn us around so the purple Spyro took the brunt of the fall. It didn't seem to bother him much as he kicked me off of him before getting to his feet.

I flew a few feet away from him before landing on the ground, then we stared each other down. That was until my soldiers circled the area. He looked around at the sthat were circling the both of us. I did one last ditch effort lunging at me, but I was ready as I jumped over him, then breathed my dark mist covering him, before it crystallized trapping him leaving only his head uncovered though his horns were trapped two leaving him unable to move his head. He struggled for a minute before he finally gave up.

“Spyro!” Eon Shouted as he flew over to the purple dragon, then the girls ran over to me along wih Bella.

“Whats going on Spyro?” Asked Twilight.

“I think we are looking at a different dimension situation here.” I said still trying to play dumb.

“So that means that dragon is another you?” Twilight asked.

“I guess so.” I said then walked over to Eon who looked over Spyro. “Yo floating guy with a beard.” I said, getting his attention. “I believe we got off on the wrong foot here, you're no longer in your dimension, look around, does any of this look familiar?” I asked him, he looked around at the orchard then to the ponies who were whispering among themselves.

“Now then tell me is there someone like me in your dimension?” I asked.

“There was, he was born of evil dark magic.” He told me.

“Well as an act of good faith I'll release this one.” I said breaking the crystal around the purple Spyro.

“Now then let's see about getting you two home.” I told them.

“About that.” Eon said.

“What?” I asked.

“Well you see the portal you created is unstable, if you were to create another there is not telling where it would put it, and now that I look more closely at you that collar is sealing away a good quarter of your power and keeping it under control all through barley.” He said looking closely at my collar, I sighed before telling him the whole story.

“I see, well this is percraius. But I think I have a solution.” He told me.

“Wait what?” I asked.

“Yes I might be able to Stabilize your power but first that collar has to come off.” He told me.

“The collar is industriable.” I told him.

“Nothing is indestructible.” He told me as he cleared his throat. He started chanting a spell, making two balls of blue mist hover in his hand before electricity spraked between them. Then they came together to form a massive ball of energy.

He then launched it at me, then the collar broke, I could feel all of my power return at once, leaving me metially exhausted. “Now what?” I asked, rubbing my head.

“I will put you into an induced dreamstate from there, it's simple.” He told me before I started to feel woozy then I fell to the ground. I instantly felt refreshed, making me instantly get to my feet to see I was was on top of the sea of darkness, and above me was a even greater light then before it took a minute for my eyes to adjust but when I finally got a good look at it I could see the once ball of light that represented my connection to light had taken the form of a great tree.

“Beautiful isn't it.” Said Nightmare appearing at my side.

“What happened?” I asked.

“The seed of light Malfore gave you, after you returned to normal it became this.” She said, gesturing to the tree.

“So this is our vessel.” Said a voice from the tree, then from it a dragon made of golden light descended.

“Yes he is, the darkness within him is strong.” Said another voice than an oz covered claws rose from the darkness, and a dragon of darkness rose from the depths.

“But he is uncorrupted meaning he can be saved.” Said the dragon of light.

“Who are you?” I asked.

“We are avatars of light and darkness given form that you might find more appealing to present you with a choice.” Said the dragon of Darkness.

“What choice?” I asked.

“Light or darkness, you have great potential for both, but you may only choose one.” Said the dragon of light, then two formed one that led into the sea of darkness, then another that went to the tree of light.

“After you make your choice we shall allow your magic to stabilize, and give you full control of your new powers.” Said the light dragon.

I thought long and hard about this before I said. “I chose neither.” I said.

“YOU DARE!” Shouted the darkness dragon. 

“Oh I dare alright, you have no authority of me, if you are what you say are, you know who I am, I do not follow some predetermined path or the will of others I forge my own path one where I alone bear the burden and protect my friends and family, I have changed time itself to set that path, and I will not shall not be deterred.” I called out standing my ground against the two colossal dragons both of which looked at me angrily, that was until, a third path emerged from the sea and ended directly under the tree of light.

“What is this?” Said the dragon of light before they looked to the heavens, as if listening to something. When they looked back at me they had neutral expressions.

“Are you sure you wish to go down this path, if you do this you do it alone, neither I or darkness can assist you, you can still change your mind while there is still time.” Said Light.

“You should listen Spyro, you don't know the consequences of what your doing.” Nightmare pleaded.

“And what are those consequences ?” I asked.

“I...I can't tell you.” She said,

“Then there is no choice.” I said as I walked down the middle path between the colossal dragons, till I was under the tree. I took a deep breath as it felt like a weight had been lifted off my mind. I looked up at the tree to see it glowing brighter, and brighter, and the darkness lifted me up to meet once the top of the tree touched my forehead I found myself in some kind of starry dimension.

“Wait, I know this place.” I said.

“I suppose you do, young dragon.” Said a voice.

I turned around to see a Alicorn I had only ever seen in fanfiction.

“Lauren Fuast.” I said, she smiled.

“Correct.” She told me “You have caused quite a bit of trouble since your arrival, but I can't really say it's for the worst.” She told me.

“All I wanted to do.” I said.

“Was to save your new parents I know, and that is a noble goal though you didn't know the consequences, but now I can give you the appropriate punishment.”

“What do you plan to do?” I asked.

Her horn glowed before my entire body was wracked with pain. It felt like every bone in my body was shattering. I couldn't even scream. But after a few minutes it was finally over, and I breathed heavily. “What.. did...you do.” I said between breaths.

“You have proven to be a very important part of this world, and I don't want to lose you when the world is on the brink like it is now, so I gave you both a blessing and a curse.” It was then I realized what she was talking about making me panic.

“No, please take it back.” I begged, she chuckled.

“Sorry but I can't, you have caused the death of many though unknowingly, and you have broken the laws of time, but like I said you are too important for the days that are to come, so from this day forward, like the Alicorns you no longer age, you are stuck in time, though not immortal.” She told me. “Now return to your body, you have much to do.” Fuast said, walking away.

“FAUST COME BACK HERE!” I shouted as I found the strength to get to my feet, but she was gone, and I woke up. I took several deep breaths as I looked around to see the girls standing around me checking if I was ok, and Bella was licking my face.

I calmed my breathing before looking at Spyro and Eon. I got up then walked over to them. “Eon, I think my magic is stable now, thank you.” I told him. Before I recreated the portal, but this time I didn't have a sore throat.

“Hmm.” Eon said. “It is still slightly unstable, maybe if i.” He said as lighting left his fingertips striking the portal, then it turned blue. Eon walked up to examine the portal before she smiled to himself.

"Come Spyro, it's time we head back." Said Eon looking to the purple dragon who smiled and dashed through the portal Eon following closely behind.
> chapter 51 heat
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

{3d person POV}

A few months had passed since the porta incident and several small things had happened, like the town restoration was finished. With the leftover materials, suggested by the princesses, Spyro began building a new house on the edge of the farm where we have very few trees due to the soil just not being able to support their growth. Not far from it was a barn, quite a bit smaller than our other one but a bit wider. He plans mostly to use it for storage since with the puppets the amount of apples they can harvest has drastically.

But now lets us focus on the present. The sun had just started to creep over the horizon as Bigmac trotted out of the farmhouse wearing a large saddle bag. He looked left and right to make sure he was alone before he started walking deeper into the rank where the apple trees began to grow closer together helping in stay out of sight. Once he walked a little deeper, he saw his father Bright Mac waiting for him. He wore a saddle bag much like Big mac’s.

“Where’s Spyro?” Asked Bight mac as he looked around. “And did your mother and sister notice you leaving?”

Big mac shook his head. “Nope.” He said before he looked back to his father, just before a tree near them started rustling. The two took a step back in surprise just before Spyro jumped down from it.

“I’m here dad, so you two bring everything?” Spyro asked as he looked at the two. His dad opened one of the saddlebags showing it was filled with bottles of water, and food, Bigmac opened his showing the same.

“We grabbed what we could, I can't believe Heat season is starting early it's not even hearts warming eve yet, how is this even possible?” Asked Bright mac in a hushed tone. Spyro nodded his head in agreement before he spoke.

“I don't know but I heard something from twilight about some kinda magical event that, oh how did she put it Ummm, purifies the natural magic of the world every few thousand years or something maybe that has something to do with it. The unicorns in town have been finding it a little difficult to properly control their magic.” Spyro said as he scratched under his jaw.

Big mac only shrugged before their father spoke. “And what about you Spyro, is your magic acting strange?” He asked. Spyro shook his head.

“No, I've been doing fine, in fact even since that portal accident I've never been in more control.” He said smiling before he lifted one of his back feet and kicked the apple tree behind him knocking down a brown sack. Spyro pulled it in front of him before he opened it. “And I got all the entertainment we’ll need while we hid out, board games, books, and even some of those new electronic games that have started coming out lately.” He said showing them what was in the sack.

“Great, so where are we going to hide one, maybe your tunnels?” Asked Bright mac. Spyro shook his head.

“No, from what I heard last year a few groups hid down there and had no means of escape after they got found. I've got a little bunker where the farm and everfree meet.” He told the two who grinned, even with his puppets patrolling, the ponies of the town were still weary of venturing near the forest so it was the perfect place.

“So we get there.” Bright mac started.

“And we’re home free.” Spyro finished with a grin on his face. “Wait, did either of you grab anything to sleep with?” Spyro asked, the two stallion eyes widden before they started looking worried. “And I didn't bring anything either this is bad. Alright, you two go on ahead and get to the bunker while I grab the three of us blankets.” Spyro told them.

“Bad idea.” Said Big mac.

“Yeah the sun’s about to come up and if you're in the house while.” Bright mac started but Spyro stopped him.

“I only have Applejack to deal with, I don't think mom would ever even consider sleeping with me, either though we’re not blood-related, plus I'm the only one of us with wings so I can get away much easier.” He explained, after a moment of weighing their options it seemed they didn't have much choice. 

{Spyro POV}

“Alright, I have a few puppets guarding the bunker so it shouldn't be too hard to miss, after getting in you have to close and lock the entrance from the inside. If I don't arrive by noon, I'm likely either hiding somewhere else or, well you can guess the second one.” I told the two with a nervous laugh before I scratched out my wings and flew off toward the farmhouse. I flew just below the tree line just in case a few pegasus mares decided to get up early to go out looking for stallions.

It took no time at all to get to the farmhouse, but it seemed a little too quiet for my liking. I quietly made my way to the back of the house spotting the window to mine, and Applejack's room. WIth a single leap I made it to the second-story window, then looked inside. Applejack was no where to be seen.

“Seems she’s already up.” I muttered to myself as I slowly entered the room careful not to make any noise I looked around seeing my dresser. At this point, I was on top of the bed then I put on one of my front feet making a quiet creaking sound. My entire boy froze at that sound just waiting for Applejack to burst through the door, and tackle me, but it never happened. 

I breathed a sigh of relief thinking that everypony was out of the house, so I jumped off the bed. But as soon as all my feet were on the wooden floor, several of the floorboards were ripped up from the floor exposing a dark green chain that tied my feet together before lifting me off the floor. I swung upside down as I tried to break free from the chains I even breath a shoot of lighting at the green chains but nothing.

“Sorry, you're not getting out of those chains partner.” Said a very familiar voice making me freeze, before I heard the creaking sound of the door opening slowly. “They were a gift from the princesses. You're such a bad dragon, running off while your mare is in heat Tsk tsk tsk.” I slowly spun around to see Applejack standing in the doorway with a grin on her face.

“Hey Applejack, I wasn't running away I was uh.” I said nervously but I couldn't say any more than that. Applejack walked into the room before she closed and locked the door behind her.

“Mom has taken Applebloom and Granny to town so they can spend heat season quietly in a hotel, that means we have the house to ourselves for now, so.” She said as we were face to face. “We are going to spend some quality time together.” She said with a lustful grin and I could only gulp.
> chapter 52 Spyro x Applejack
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Applejack pulled me down before she tied my legs to the four bedposts before she got onto the bed with me. “Applejack can we talk about this, aren't we going a little too fast?” I asked before she brought her muzzle up to mine.

“Maybe, but I'm not stopping.” She said, before giving me a kiss. After she broke it she moved down between my back legs. She giggled before she started licking around a specific spot.

“Applejack.” I said but she did not listen as a slit between my scales parted as my dragon dong started coming out. It had a red tip and looked similar to a human but that was where the similarity ended as just below the head were ridges, along with two bulges long the thick shaft one in the center, and the second at the base of it acting like a knot of some kind. Applejack blushed heavily as it reached its full 18-inch length as it lay along my belly. The average pony was about the size of a welsh pony aka about 4 feet tall or so I guess something like tihs would look pretty huge. Applejack's entire face was red, but she shook her head before she started licking my shaft.

I moaned in surprise which only seemed to excite her, making her start licking it more aggressively as she slowly inched toward the tip. “Applejack.” I moaned as her tongue danced around the tip before she took it into her mouth.

‘Buck, how is she so good.’I thoughts before she popped it out of her mouth.

“Mom told me a few tricks to get a stallion excited, seems it works on dragons to.” She giggled before she got up. She walked forward a bit before using one of her front hooves to angle up my dragon dick. She looked a little unsure as she put it up to her wet fold. Even with just the tip, I could feel how hot she was. She took it all at once all the way to the base. She let out a loud moan. “Oh buck.” She moaned just before I did, I didn't think she’d be so tight and hot.

She did not move for some time, but after a few seconds, she lifted up her hips before lowering it back down. “Buck I never knew it would feel this good.” Applejack moaned. As she brought her hips up and down steadily increasing her pace.

“Can you at least undo these chains now?” I asked, but she ignored my words as she rode me. ‘Buck, this feels amazing.’ I thought before looking to the chains that bound me, then to the corners of the bed frame. ‘Well, not like we’ll be staying here much longer anyways.’ I thought before pulling on all of the chains breaking the corners of the frame. Surprised by the noise Applejack turned to look behind her, giving me the opportunity to flip the two of us over so I was on top.

“W-what in tarnation, the chains.” Applejack said, before I plunged myself into her, making her let out a loud moan.

“Maybe be unbreakable, but the bedframe is not.” I chuckled before I lifted up my hips before I slammed them back down. I quickly set a steady but rapid pace. “Buck Applejack, you feel amazing!” I moaned as the bed creaked and shook every time I slammed myself into her. Applejack could only moan as I continued my onslaught. “Applejack, I can't hold it much longer.” I told her.

“Inside, cum inside.” She moaned, immediately after I hilted inside of Applejack as I felt the two bulges on my dick expand.

“Buck.” I groaned as I started emptying my first load into my mare friend. Applejack only moaned as my seed made its way into her greedy womb, and when I finally finished I pulled out. “Buck, that was great, can't wait to do it again.” I said.

“Why wait?” Asked Applejack as she breathed heavily.

“Well, if we’re going to continue id rather us do it at the new farm house I built just for the two of us, that way we can do whatever we want without interuption.” I said with a smile on my snout. “But first, can you take off these chains.”

“Oh, alright.” Applejack said she said as she hopped out of the bed, allowing me to get a good look at her wet pussy.

‘If its just Applejack i guess this heat season could be a beginging to a new chapter for us.’ i thought as she pulled out a key form behind the bed, then while holding it in her mouth she unlocked each of the cuffs that wee attached to my legs. “Alright lets get going.” I said getting off the bed, then draped my wing over Applejack as we walked side by side out of the farm house.
> chapter 53
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Applejack and I walked through rows of apple trees as we approached a two-story farmhouse. “So what do you think, there is not much it in at the moment but the bedroom is all setup, and we got running water.” I told Applejack who nuzzled into my neck.

“Its perfect.” She said. We walked into the farmhouse to see the house was fully furnished which made me confused. “Spyro?” Applejack asked.

“Yeah, I’m confused too, a gift from the princess perhaps?” I asked as I looked around.

“Maybe, I guess we’ll just have to ask next time we see them.” Applejack said, before I sent out an order to the nearby puppets to keep unwanted visitors away. “So are you going to show me around?” My mare friend asked.

“Sure, but I don't really know what they did with the place.” I said as we both walked into the living room which had a long royal blue sofa a nice fireplace, and a large circular red carpet in the middle of the room. Then we went to the kitchen which was fully stocked, not wanting to slow down we wandered into every room in the house. Both the bathrooms connected to the master bedroom and the guest bedroom which are quite large it made me wonder if magic was involved to make it all fit. The Master bedroom had a humongous bed but once Appleacke opened one of the nightstand drawers she blushed.

“Applejack what's wrong.” I asked as I walked up beside her to see the draw was filled with sex toys, like a strap-on horse cock, a vibrator, and even some enhancement drugs. “WHY! Why would the princess even think of doing this!?” I burst out red as a tomato. Then Applejack cleared her throat.

“Umm, That might be my fault.” She said making me turn to look at her. “One night princess Luna came to me during my more… passionate dreams.” She told me.

“And in this dream, you were pegging me?” I asked. Applejack started shaking her head and took a step back.

“No no no, I umm I.” Applejack stuttered and I chuckled before I gave her a little kiss which calmed her down.

“Its ok if you do not want to tell me that’s ok.” I told her. She nodded before she took a deep breath and spoke.

“I was dreaming of another mare sucking you off, while I was doing her from behind with a strap-on.” She said quickly before looking down in embarrassment. I was shocked, I thought for a while that this may just be between the two of us. I chuckled softly before softly nudging her.

“Hey.” I said getting her to lift her head. “Its alright, plus we have a lot of time to figure out if we want to bring anyone into our relationship. I personally don't really care, but I'm good with whatever you chose you are the head mare after all, you have the final say in who enters our little herd.” I said with a smile that seemed to make her happy. 

“Thanks, and I think I have a few ideas.” She said with a happy grin.

“Already planning, I thought you'd want for yourself for awhile.” I said before pushing the drawer closed. After making sure there was nothing else in the room we walked out to look around some more. 

“I do, but I just can't help but want to share, it might be the season getting to me, not to mention our friends are suffering while I got somepony to quench my heat.” Applejack said, and now I was starting to get a bit concerned for my own safety, but I think running would cause some major problems for me in the near future.

“Wow Applejack, that's a little too much too fast. I do feel sorry that they don't have their own stallions to help them but 6 ponies counting you, just might be a bit too much don't you think? Then there is Spike, you know that he adores Rarity, and I think of him like he’s my little brother.” I said concerned which seemed to get to her. She looked towards the ceiling in thought, before looking at me.

“Alright, pick two.” She said with a sinister grin. “Pick two of our friends.”

“Wait what?” I asked my eyes widening.

“You heard me, pick two.” Applejack said.

‘Buck.’ I thought. Rarity was already out leaving Twilight, Rainbow, Pinkie, and Fluttershy. I heard more than one tale about how during heat season Rainbow accidentally crushed a stallion's pelvis. Then there are a few accounts of Pinkie basically draining the will to live out of stallions because of her boundless energy. There were now rumors about Fluttershy, but I don’t really want Applejack to coerce her into doing this, and I have absolutely no idea how Twilight is during heat season because this is her first time here.

“I uuuh, oh I guess I have to pick Twilight, and Pinkie.” I said. Hopefully, I didn't make a mistake picking Pinkie over Rainbow, I have confidence in my scales, but my bones not so much. All I can hope for is that Pinkie goes easy on me, and as for Twilight please don't be crazy.

I sighed knowing that this was going to bed a long week, I just hope that nothing else crazy happens.

*KNOCK KNOCK*

‘Buck.’ Both me and Applejack looked at each other.

“Did you invite anypony ese?” Asked Appeljack. I shook my head in response.

“No, I told the puppets to keep ponies away.” I told her. We started heading downstairs when there was another knock. I and Applejack looked at each other again before we walked up to the front door. I took a deep breath before lighting up one of my forearms, and turned the door knob.

I opened the door slightly to see who was at my door. It was Cynder standing at my door. “Cynder.” I said opening the door fully so Applejack could see 

“What in tarnation are you doing here?” Asked Applejack.

I umm came to see Spyro.” Cynder said as she blushed. I blushed too which didn't seem to sit right with Applejack.

“So you came all the way from the dragon lands, so you could sleep with my dragon friend.” She said. She looked absolutely pissed, but she closed her eyes, then took a deep breath before she open her eyes again with a grin on her face. “Ok.”

“What!?” Both I and Cynder screamed.


> chapter 54
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

“WHAT!?” Cynder and I yelled as we looked at Applejack.

“I said yes, but only on one condition.” Applejack said looking at Cynder. “I get to use a strap-on on you.” She said making Cynder blush.

“Strap on?” Asked Cynder before she looked at me.

“Umm yeah, just a minute ago she told me how she dreamed of me and her doing it with a third girl.” I said as I myself blushed. “So, what do you think?” I asked unsure what she thought of this.

“Well, I guess I could try it.” She said shyly which left me surprised. I didn't expect her to agree so readily. “But first could I have some one-on-one time with Spyro?” Cynder asked. I looked to Applejack to see her rubbing the bottom of her jaw with her front left hoof in thought.

“Alright, it’ll take me a while to figure out how to put on the strap-on.” Applejack said before she turned and started trotting away, eaving the two of us alone.

I looked back to Cynder and asked. “Are you really sure you want to do this?” I asked a little concerned, I have never seen Applejack act liek this before, but this might be because of this heat season.

“I’m already here, might as well go the rest of the way.” Cynder said As she walked inside brushing against me as she asked. “Where is the bedroom?” 

“Um, just upstairs you cant miss it.” I told her, then she started walking up the stairs as I thought.

‘I shouldn't have just forgotten about the blankets. Well no, use in thinking about it now.’ I thought as I went up the stairs myself. When I reached the bedroom I saw Applejack rummaging through the draw as Cynder got on the bed grinning as she looked at me. 

“Well, are you just going to stand there, or are you going to join me.” Cynder said as she patted the bed. I gulped before I climbed onto the bed. As soon as I got up there Cynder tackled me onto my back and gave me a kiss. In the corner of my eye I could see Applejack smiling as she looked at us but went back to trying to figure out how to put the strap-on on. Cynder eventually broke the kiss before she got off of me, and rolled onto her back.

“Come get me.” She chuckled. I’ll admit I felt a little excited, and my dick was already at full length so I got up and pounced on her. I wasted no time in pushing inside her. Her insides were so fucking hot, but it felt so amazing. I rammed into her like I was a machine.

“Oh fuck, I never imaged you'd be so aggressive.” Cynder moaned loudly. I said nothing and just focused on fucking her. I wanted to fuck her senseless, I wanted it so badly.

“Hey Spyro I’m ready, why don’t roll over for me.” I heard Applejack said. Knowing what she wanted to do I flipped Cynder and me over so she was on top. Applejack hopped onto the bed, then got behind Cynder.

“Wait are you?” Cynder said turning her head, but before she could speak another word Applejack kissed her. While she had the opportunity, Applejack moved Cynder’s tail to the side before thrusting her hips forward. I felt Cynders pussy get so much tighter, as she let out a muffled groan.

Applejack shortly after that broke the kiss before she spoke “Just relax sugercub, and let us do the work.” She said while Cynder gasped.

“You agreed to this, no use in complaining now.” I told her before I started thrusting my hips up. Cynder started moaning again before Applejack started bucking her hips. Cynder was getting tighter and tighter every time Applejack and I thursted into her.

“Fuck, I'm gonna cum already.” I moaned as I felt Cynder’s tight confines squeeze me as much as it could. 

“Cynder you ok with Spyro cumming inside?” Applejack asked Cynder to which she gave a nod. Applejack smiled before she looked down at me. “Well, if that's what she wants.” She said. I nodded before I started going as fast as I could. Cynder could only groan and moan as the two of us double-teamed her.

Finally, I hilted inside of Cynder just as Applejack did the same. Cynder’s pussy gripped my dick tighter than it ever has before. “Buck.” I groaned as her inner walls practically milked me.

Cynder soon collapsed on top of me before Applejack pulled her strap-on out of Cynder. “Wow.” Applejack said before she hopped off the bed. “Well I’ll let you two rest, we got to a lot to talk about after you two recover.” Applejack told the two of us before she walked out of the room with a grin on her face.
> chapter 55 talks about a herd
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

It had been an hour since Cynder had arrived here, and after recovering from our recent activities Applejack sat us down at the kitchen table. She didn't look either happy or upset which somewhat worried me. “Applejack you said you wanted to talk, so what did you want to talk about?” I asked her as I looked her in the eyes.

“Obviously about her joining the herd.” Said Applejack which shocked both Cynder and me.

“Wait what, what do you mean?” Cynder stuttered as she blushed which made Applejack chuckle.

“Don’t act all shy now, in case you forgot, Spyro just came inside you while you were in heat. You may very well be carrying his offspring right now.” Applejack explained to Cynder. This realization seemed to hit Cynder hard as she slowly open and closed her mouth, but no words came out. “Don't worry about it sugar cube like I said this is about you joining our herd.” She said in an attempt to calm her down a little.

“W-what am I going to tell my father.” She said panicked as her eyes darted around. I wrapped my wing around her to get her attention, then when she turned to look at me I kissed her. Her eyes widened in surprise, but she soon calmed down. I pulled away when I felt she was calm enough to listen.

“Looks it's gonna be ok and there is a very good chance your not pregnant. If you are so concerned you can probably get some medicine from the Ponyville hospital.” I told her. She nodded and took a few deep breaths. “But first let's discuss this herd business.”

I looked at Applejack before I asked her. “Are you sure you want to let her into the herd? I might know her but you don't.” I said. Applejack nodded with a smile.

“That's good enough for me. So Cynder what are your thoughts on it Applejack asked looking at the dragoness at my side. Cynder looked to me before turning back to Applejack.

“Umm, If possible, I would like to try.” She said shyly which I thought was cute. Applejack leaned over the table and kissed Cynder shocking her as well as me for coming out unexpectedly. Their kiss did not last long, as Applejack pulled away after a few seconds.

“Good, if you decide to stay your welcome to.” She told Cynder with a loving smile that made her blush.

“Well, since that is taken care of, I'm going to take a short nap.” I said as I got up and stretched a little. “Applejack do you mind taking Cynder to the hospital to get the medicine?” I asked. Applejack nodded as she got out of her chair as I started going up the stairs. As I reached the top of the stairs I started to think of how eventually things have been lately.

‘Me and Applejack are lovers, and now Cynder might be joining our little relationship, can't say things aren't starting to get interesting.’ I thought before I walked into the master bedroom, then got onto the bed. ‘Well, the two of them will probably want to go another round when they return, so I should rest while I can.’ I thought as I curled up on the bed, and closed my eyes.

After taking a few deep breaths, I felt something nudging me, I tried pushing it away but it nudged me again. “Applejack enough, go take Cynder to the hospital.” I said with a yawn.

“Sorry but I'm not Applejack.” I heard a familiar voice say, I instantly got to my feet to see Nightmare standing at the foot of the bed.

“N-Nightmare.” I stuttered calming myself. “I must have been more tired than I thought.”

Nightmare chuckled as she nodded. “Passed out as soon as you closed your eyes, which is good for me, I was tired of waiting.” She said with a chuckle.

“Wait, no no no no, you can't seriously be in heat, you don't even have a real body.” I said taking a step back, but she climbed onto the bed with me.

“Your right, but I can't help but feel ignored when how you've been having fun without me.” Nightmare said licking her lips. “And now since your here, I have you all to myself.”

“Ourselves you mean.” Said another voice, before the door to the room opened, then to my utter surprise princess Luna walked into the room.

“Wait wait wait, you two, no - no this is wrong, aren't you two supposed to hate each other?
In fact, how are you two in contact with each other?”, I asked trying to find a way to get out of this situation.

“We did.” Nightmare said.

“And still do, but we’ve come to an… understanding. It's not like she gonna be leaving your body anytime soon, as for how we’ve been talking to each other, that's not important.” Luna chuckled.

“Maybe not to you, but that seems rather important to me.” I said as I glanced at a window to my right.

“Sorry my draconic friend, you're not going anywhere,” Luna said as all the windows and even the door disappeared sealing us in here.
> chapter 56 dream fun
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

“Luna, Nightmare can we please talk about this?” I asked the two female alicorns who showed no signs of backing down. “Oh alright, can I at least control the pace?” I asked.

The two of them looked at each other before nodding at me. “Alright, first let me try something,” I said, then concentrated before my body grew larger to match their height. The two stared at me with Lust before I walked up to Nightmare and kissed her. She blushed before I broke the kiss, then made my way behind her.

With a grin, I started to lap at her folds, despite this being a dream she tasted pretty good like blackberries. “Oooh.” Nightmare moaned softly as Luna watched me work my magic on her dark counterpart.

After I thoroughly licked her now wet fold, I pulled back, then with a gentle push I singled for her to get on the bed. She laid her upper half on the bed and left her ass hanging. “Take me my dragon.” She moaned as she shook her ass.

I chuckled at the sight. “Hope you don't mind waiting Luna, because I want to enjoy this.” I said as I mounted the dark alicorn.

“Take all the time you need.” Luna said as she climbed onto the bed so she could watch. “I think I’ll enjoy seeing her dominated for once.” She said. I nodded before I immediately pushed into Nightmare. Nightmare moaned loudly just before I started pulling back and ramming my hips into hers. Nightmare gripped me like a vice as I plowed her.

“Buck.” Moaned Nightmare as she looked back at me with a smile on her face. I looked back at her as I wrapped my front legs around her midsection before thrusting into her harder. 

“I didn't think a dream could feel so good.” I moaned as I thrusted into Nightmare moon. Luna watched with anticipation as she flicked her tail from side to side. Nightmare moaned and groaned with every movement I made which only made me want more. 

“Spyro how does it feel to dominate an alicorn?” Asked Luna how moved closer to us.

“It feels amazing.” I moaned as I gripped the mare under me tighter and quickened my thrusts even more. Luna leaned in, and we began kissing passionately. I leaned into the kiss as I humped away at her evil twin. Finally, I hilted and flooded Nightmare's needy womb with my seed while still making out with Luna. I finally broke the kiss so I could pull out of Nightmare. 

“Sorry Nightmare gonna give Luna what she wants before I wake up.” I said before quickly dismounting Nightmare then approached Luna. She laid on her back as I got over her.

“You ready?” I asked her. She slowly nodded as she looked at me lustfully. With a single thrust, I hilted inside of the princess of dreams, before I started humping away at her. Luna was incredible she gripped me so tightly, and felt so hot. I humped into her like a wild dog fucking their bitch. Luna and I stared into each other's eyes as I rutted her. “You have beautiful eyes.” I told her, which made her blush and look away. With a smile, I gently turned her head to face me, before kissing her. She blushed but accepted the kiss as I continued to hump into her. 

“Hey, no fair.” Nightmare said as she scootched over next to us. I broke the kiss and chuckled before me and Nightmare started having a passionate make-out session. Luna moaned loudly and watched me and Nightmare as I plowed into her with gusto. Finally, I hilted inside her filling her up with all I could give. While still making out with Nightmare I pumped the last few drops of cum before I finally broke the kiss and looked at Luna’s blissed filled face.

“That was fun.” I said a little out of breath before the room started to darken, then I woke up.